Return of the Dragon Tamers: The Plague of Ogual

S

Soulserenity20

Guest
Original poster
[btn=modc|https://www.iwakuroleplay.com/threads/return-of-the-dragon-tamers-the-plague-of-ogual-ooc.52827/]OOC[/btn][btn=modc|http://www.soulroleplays.com/]Information Site[/btn][btn=modc|https://www.iwakuroleplay.com/threads/micro-return-of-the-dragon-tamers-courting-thread.154410/]Courting Thread[/btn]


  • 5kqe4m.png


    Return of the Dragon Tamers
    The time has come for the dragons and the humans to join forces once again...

    14aydd3.jpg



  • Hunting the Blackshire Stags

    Narien, Illyria, Avren, Pomona

    Reverie, Xylia, Alder, Saira



  • Terria has been rescued and returned safely to the meadow. Her retrieval came at the cost of another talented tamer: Goliath, and his dragon Hezekiah. Terria slumbers in sickness of the body and the mind even as Merrik has spent more than a week at her side, healing her thrice daily, doing everything in his power to bring her back to the Order.

    The party that ventured to eastern Galidus to sort out the issues in Kibran returned with a new stranger who turned out to be the bondmate of the Valor dragoness, Andraste. Alder Grey has joined the ranks of the Order and now works to find his place.

    Shortly after the Order's reuniting in the meadow, a council was called the a vote was ordered for the army's next tactical move. With the votes in, the Order is now set on unlocking the memories of the strange man Bren and travelling to Galidus to meet with the new king, Kylvest Brohn of Trespa while simultaneously meeting with the People of Dragons elders.

    Before the Order sets off once more, they are taking time to return to their training at the meadow and heal their hearts and bodies. At current, Merrik has chosen to mix things up and brought the Order out to the north-eastern woods to hunt for Obsidian Nova's favorite game: Blackshire Stags. After a great deal of drama in Kibran regarding Merrik's decisions on leadership, he hopes that the Order will begin to sort itself out within the ranks and grow to trust each other more deeply in a time when trust among comrades is a necessity.




  • Character Hex Colors
    [spoili]
    Aerarya is #800080
    Saira is #33cccc
    Merrik is Red
    Nova is Black with Shadow and Italic.
    Avren is Green
    Viridian is Yellow Green with Italic.
    Terria is Dark Azure
    Taega is Medium Gray with Glow and Italic.
    Requiem is Maroon
    Aleria is Dark Green.
    Agni color is #999999
    Narien is #0092b3

    [/spoili]​
    Soulserenity20 ---- Merrik Tetra ----- Obsidian Nova, Nightmare Dragon
    Soulserenity20 -----Terria Tetra ----- Ataegana Kuu'iah, Lunar Dragon
    Soulserenity20 -----Avren Lebram ----- Viridian, Forest Dragon
    Rainjay -----Saira Rinien ----- Aerarya, Atmosphere Dragon
    Rainjay -----Illyria Rowena Renthir ----- Mirazh, Desert Dragon
    Firejay1 -----Narien Ki'ila ----- Angi, Arcane Dragon
    White -----Rèverie Gray ----- Celeste, Celestial Dragon
    Mowkie ----- Pomona Ayelet Muldell ----- Katla, Vanity Dragon
    Mowkie ----- Alder Balthazar Grey ----- Andraste, Valor Dragon
    Crimson77 ----- Xylia Kalei Iwalani ----- Deventh, Swamp Dragon

  • Tetra Estate - Coliseum, 8:17am

    The morning air was cool and crisp, the last signs of Winter nipping at Spring's hold on the lands. There was a deep fog rolling in over the eastern forest, blanketing the ancient trees with an eerie, chilling veil. A pair of deep green eyes scanned the surrounding landscape from a hundred feet in the air. Their owner felt no fear, no discomfort of the altitude, being as much at home in the skies as he was on the earth. While the height and the crisp morning air did not bother him, a deep concern was festering within the corners of his mind. It was not unusual for worry and concern to waft about in his thoughts, but the intensity of today's concern was unprecedented.

    There was a silence that surrounded him, cocooning him in its peaceful tendrils, broken only by the steady whoosh of powerful wings. With each heavy downbeat, the man in the sky would exhale, taking in the pristine air the ancient woods provided and letting it out in a meditative manner. His dark hair swayed gently, not by breeze, but by wing-beat. The man was concentrating on the legend that was about to begin a hundred feet below him. The man was sorting out his thoughts, organizing his concerns, perfecting his plan of action. Worrying. Concerning himself. Stressing.

    The mind is of no use when it is tangled and knotted with stress and worry.

    Merrik Tetra opened his eyes as a wave of reassurance swept into his mind, settling what had been stirred up, putting his last lingering thoughts in the right place, and shouldering the mental burden that so commonly threatened to crush him.

    "Your wisdom could not have been more welcome. But to execute concern would be unwise. Today the stories of the world will shift mid-sentence, a new chapter forcing its way into a tale of growing darkness. Today the legends of old will be reborn, history repeating itself at the hands of peril upon these lands." Though his lips did not move and no sound rang out into the air, his words found their way into the mind that commanded the wings beating powerfully at Merrik's sides.

    The man in the sky was not alone.

    A hundred feet above the Tetra Estate, a creature of myth lingered in the air, sustained by the grip of its thick wing membranes on the cool morning air. The creature was massive, larger than any common animal of the lands, and it wore a cloak of scales as black as a night sky devoid of any stars. Blood red eyes that made every onlooker feel like prey blinked slowly as they stared at the distant fog bank. It's vast wings, cloaked in the same obsidian scales that coated the beast's muscular body, wore rings, red as the most scalding lava.

    The creature was a dragon. A Nightmare Dragon, to be specific; a beast of legends and fairy tales from a time long ago, long before the memories of even the oldest human. For hundreds of years the sound of heavy wing-beats parting the air could not be heard in these lands, or any other for that matter. For hundreds of years, the great draconic race was thought to have been extinct, perished by the hands of elves or man or even time itself.

    Few would believe their eyes. But Merrik Tetra would not so much as blink at the site of such a creature, for the dragon of nightmares and terror that claimed the skies was his dragon, and Merrik was its human. They were soulmates, best friends, companions, one.

    More than 2 decades ago, when Merrik was just a little boy, he was brought down into a damp, dark cellar in the depths of his family's manor. There, he received an egg. From within that egg came a voice, though not one any other person would hear, unless it so chose to be heard. Within that egg was a hatchling nightmare dragon, the same drake upon which Merrik sat at that very moment. The dragon was given to him by a strange, mysterious old man who called himself The Oracle. This man changed Merrik's life, shifted his path of fate to one of severity and ultimatum. His life for the next two years was leading up to this moment, this cool spring morning.

    Today, Merrik was going to form an army, a re-birthed order of old, summoned up again to bring forth a the great protectors of Illos. Today, Merrik was going to change the lives of a group of individuals, the very same individuals that stood a hundred feet below him in the center of a coliseum. Behind the doors that lined the walls of the coliseum were more dragons. More disbelief shattered by flesh and blood. Two years ago, Merrik had once again been summoned into that musky cellar where The Oracle appeared once agian. This time, Merrik didn't receive one egg; he received an entire clutch, each one a different color, texture and size.

    From those eggs hatched dragons, one of each of the draconic species, apart from the Nightmares. Those hatchlings had spent the last two years of their lives growing and learning from Merrik and his dragon, Obsidian Nova. They were being trained and prepared for this very day, this moment. Each of the drakes behind those heavy wooden doors lacked a piece of its soul, a part of it that could never have been filled. Not until now.

    The group of people standing, uncertain in the middle of the coliseum, were chosen long ago, though they could not have known it. The Oracle had selected them at birth, when their souls entered into their bodies with their first breath. Each soul chosen, was the missing half of one of the dragons below. And today, those two souls would collide and fuse together, changing the fate of Illos forever.

    "They know so little of what is to come." Came Merrik's soundless voice from his own mind into the dragon's.
    The less they know, the less they can fear and fight what is to be. Though we know that each of the humans below is the soulmate of one of our yearlings, the yearlings do not know for certain. They believe that these are mere potential candidates for the bond. They will test them just as a wild dragon would have tested the first of the dragonlords so long ago. The humans will pass these tests, of this we have been assured by The Oracle. Everything is set into motion.

    Let their oblivion be their guide, for both dragon and human. Let the bond work in its natural ways, it will give them strength in the long run. The humans MUST prove themselves to their drake, not only for tradition's sake, but to unlock the power that hides within their blood. Tamers are not made, they are born at the very moment a dragon's soul awakens. In that moment, the two become connected, separated only by distance and time. The tamers have an ancient magic within their veins, though they do not know it yet.

    Today, the bond with unlock that magic and change their lives forever. We should not delay it any longer.

    Obsidian Nova had a way about him that commanded submission and trust. There was no one else in the world that could calm and reassure Merrik in such a way as the black dragon. Nova had an ancient wisdom to him that came with being a direct descendant of one of the first bonded dragons of the Order of Old. Though merely 21 by age, the dragon's wisdom went on for centuries. Merrik agreed without a word or thought.

    With perfect intent-directed synchrony, the dragon descended, lowing the pair and coming to rest on a great stone perch that sat at the head of the coliseum. As the dragon's talons touched down on the stone and his great wingspan retracted to a resting position, Merrik stood up from his place at the base of Nova's neck and slipped down off the dragon's back without a sliver of difficulty, landing on the thick, stone perch below.

    The attention of the visitors in the centre of the round mass of earth focused on him. Some eyes shone with excitement, others with a sly intent, and others with a plain annoyance. There was too much personality within that circle for Merrik to handle all at once. He silently thanked the gods of old that he didn't have to get up close and personal with the entire group just yet. For now, the focus of attention was on dragons, and Merrik was completely at home in the realm of dragons.

    "You have all be told of your purpose for standing her today. I can understand if some or many of your minds linger in disbelief, this is an event of dreams and myth. But make no mistake, you are here to become heroes, legends, and leaders. You are here to become one with beasts of old, powerful creatures not seen in these lands for hundreds of years." He walked to the end of the perch, balancing casually on the round, stone hold.

    "The doors that surround you are the temporary dens of the dragons of Illos. The doors will open in a few moments. You must all be strong, be fast, and be brave. Today, you become dragon tamers."
    Then, Merrik's deep green eyes became twice as vibrant as any human's and he swirled his right index finger in a curious manner, concentration clear on his expression. The doors slid open, lifting up to reveals cascading plumes of steam as the temperature difference made itself apparent. The cool morning air welcomed the sound of wingbeats, too many to count, as a mass of dragons shot out of the dark spaces and soared up into the air. Flames of every color decorated the skies, scaled beasts of every shape, size and color bolted about before peeling off from the group and honing in on select individuals.

    One of the dragons shot a jet of colored flame down at the ground, nearing searing one of the soon-to-be tamers. The tests had begun.

    Merrik and Nova watched silently as the young dragons they had raised from hatchlings attacked, questioned, chased, scared, and tested the group of visitors. Each was seeking a human worthy of their soul, of their life, of their bond. Each would find a human, though they did not know it, and until then, they would test their worthiness endlessly. Merrik pitied the men and women below, for they had not been informed of what the bond was, nor were they informed of the fact that the tests the dragons subjected them to would look more like an attack than anything, despite the fact that the drakes would not actually harm them. This pity went away mere moments after it arrived as Nova's presence in his soul shifted with the drake's emotion. Any amount of terror and confusion was worth the bond of dragon and tamer.

  • Combat Event Guide
    +Steps+
    1. GM Scenario Introduction.​
    2. Player Response. Combat Begins.​
    3. GM Response to Combat. Required die roll will be presented.​
    4. Player Response. Player Roll. Player may close combat.​
    5. GM Combat Close Response (if necessary)​

    +Basics Behind the Rolls+

    Three Types of Opponents: Basic, Challenging, and Boss.
    Basic: Just classic battling. It is generally expected that your character can handle this with general ease.
    Challenging: These will require higher rolls and a bit of strength in whatever technique the character uses to attack.
    Boss: These will require the best rolls, the most creativity, and the best weaponry/spells/approaches suited to the character.

    Three Types of Character Approaches: Strength, Weakness, Long Shot.
    Strength: The character attacks within their class/strength/ability.
    Weakness: The player attacks in a class/ability that they are not necessarily comfortable or entirely skilled at.
    Long Shot: The player is being an idiot and doing something that would never work unless the die gods are on their sides.

    +How Opponent Types and Character Approaches work together+
    BASIC OPPONENT
    Strength Base Roll: 12
    Weakness Base Roll: 14
    Long Shot Base Roll: 16


    CHALLENGING OPPONENT
    Strength Base Roll: 14
    Weakness Base Roll: 16
    Long Shot Base Roll: 20


    BOSS OPPONENT
    Strength Base Roll: 18
    Weakness Base Roll: 20
    Long Shot Base Roll: 25 (requires stat bonus)


    NOTE: In a boss battle, there will be much more discretion for creativity and teamwork between players. Successful rolls will mean successful hits, NOT kills. Furthermore, for boss rolls, because they are much more difficult, the player will get a 'second chance' roll if their first roll is not successful.
    In Step 3, where the GM presents the required roll, it will have the relevant stats already added in and will be presented in a manner to explain the reason the roll is what it is. Stats are applied by level of skill, as portrayed:
    5% = Beginner ----> No Mod
    10% = Applicable ----> No Mod
    20% = Novice ----> +1
    30% = Adept ----> +2
    45% = Advanced ----> +3
    50% = Expert ----> +4
    65% = Sage (Mortal Mastery) ----> + 5

    Example:
    Shirin Vs. Challenging Opponent, Strength (Longsword)
    Base Roll: 14
    35% in long sword, +2 Bonus
    14% in valor, +1 Bonus
    14% in strength, +1 Bonus.


    14 - 2 - 1 - 1 = 10 Required.

    The player will then post a blank post with "Rolling..." posted and then roll a 20 sided dice (D20) on that post. Then the player will post a SECOND post with their response in accordance with how their roll went. They can wrap it up themselves (Step 4), or the GM can add a post in at the end to wrap it up accordingly.

    WARNING: If you delete ANY POSTS in these events, I will assume you're trying to cheat and get a better roll. I don't want any explanations, I won't believe a word you say, and I'll roll FOR you with a penalty of 5 added onto the battle. This means, for example, Shirin would need a 15 instead of a 10. If you make a mistake, for example, roll a D6, or roll twice. LEAVE IT. I have eyes. I can see the mistakes.​
[spoili][/spoili]
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Abaidon
and
Arunos


I will do as you ask of me. I ask that you please be kind to them; please do what you will and leave us alone." Abaidon could hear the words, the voice of a strong woman, and the low nearly silent hum of a broken Man. His hands were small, his body frail; and he was useless; helpless to listen to the tortured moan replay again and again throughout every hour in the night. Tears were still specks upon his cheek, and there were none left for him to cry. The Broken man had shed none so far, but anyone could tell that his spirit had left him. Day could not come soon enough and Abaidon in his childish ignorance hoped to get back to his normal life. This hope was nothing but a child's foolish dream. Day upon day passed. Endless hours that lead into another tireless cycle. Then a morning came, a horn blew.. and As Abaidon looked upon the sea he loved the ships were docking in the harbor..

Abaidon woke with a stir and was instantly flooded with the feeling of concern from deep within his mind. His body was on fire, his face was soaked in sweat, and he cupped his face in his hands. In the distance the trees could be seen swaying with the wind, and the bare light of day was taking over the sky. It was getting way too close to time for them to be training.

"Your sleep is useless to you when you have dreams like that." A low deep voice interrupted Abaidon's private thoughts. The bond of the Dragon was not something he had gotten used to yet, much less the idea of having people to talk to at all. Abaidon was very used to sleeping where he dropped and dwelling over his thoughts in solace. "You realize its not all that polite to enter ones mind unapproved don't you Arunos?" His words were light and calm like they were usually. "Ahh but you gave me your consent when we bonded and I tamed you Human." Abaidon couldn't help but chuckle to himself a bit at that comment. His partner was something else that was for sure. "Well I think you have that mixed up, but I remember our deal so that is good enough I guess. I suppose I will go and do a little writing since sleep is useless to me now."

Abaidon pushed up from his bed and stride his way over to a desk where he took a seat and wet the ink of his pen. He pulled some parchment and then began to scrawl down some letters as he let his mind drift. Occasionally Arunos would help him finish a sentence in his mind; which turned out to be very helpful. They were a good team even when they argued and snarked at one another.

"Arunos You think you are gonna be able to impress Aerarya today with your flying, maybe enough that I'm not laying on my back embarrassed?" The young Drake almost seemed to laugh at the comment but returned with one of his own. "Well I can not say but I think my flying will be better than your mouth any day when it comes to seducing your lady." Abaidon grumbled a bit and then they both shared a bit of laughter. it was short lived however.

"As you all should know, warming up your body is of the utmost importance for any athlete, and as soldiers, you are athletes, like it or not. Each morning I expect a lap around the meadow, on foot, then a lap in the skies. This is to warm up your bodies and minds. After that, I suggest you all perform stretches to meet the needs of your own bodies. Drakes, be sure you clear out your flare passages, I shouldn't need to remind you. For the first few weeks we'll be focusing on your work with your dragons more than your own personal training as we need you and your drakes to become a team. After I'm content in your abilities to work together we will begin to fine tune your bodies and minds, pin-pointing your strengths and weaknesses, empowering your strong points and strengthening your weak points. Come on now, let's get moving!"

Huff... huff....

"What the hell did we agree to again Arunos?"

Abaidon moved as quickly as he could around the meadow, but the beating sun and the grass, and armor... there seemed to be no end in sight. He could obviously see the others too. Most were making far better pace than Abaidon.
"This running is for the birds Arunos, its for the birds!" Abaidon complained the whole way around the meadow, but Arunos didn't seem to enjoy the run very much either. it wasn't so much that he was lazy, but with hateful comments constantly running in Abaidon's head it had to be distracting. "You are not a very good person to run with Abaidon, perhaps you can focus more on the task than your aching legs, and obvious stench." Abaidon shot his friend a careful glare as he caught his breath, and then, The part he hated.

The air zipped by them as Aruno took the lead this time and Abaidon could have dug nails into the Dragons scales to hold tight. His entire body was wrapped around Arunos neck, and his eyes were shut tight.
"Please just tell me when its over Arunos!" He hated the feeling of flight probably more than almost anything so far. This whole Tamer business had been one giant head ache for a while now, and now he had to add the fear of falling to the list. "You realize this is an exercise for both of us right? If you do not get used to this then we will both be in great danger. Also...." Abaidon opened his eyes and looked to the point ahead where they had started their lap in the meadow. "Also?" He questioned.

"I still don't know how to land too well..."
"Wonderful.."

Arunos did not land gracefully like the others, and Abaidon did not handle it well. However after a lecture by Arunos and Abaidon losing his lunch they were both as prepared as they could be for the 7:00 Training. Abaidon stammered up to the meeting place gazing up at Obsidian Nova, and Merrik who stood with the grace of a swan atop his Dragon. It confused some of them at first but Merrik quickly helped them understand.

"During flight, during battle, and sometimes in unusual tricky situations, you will need to balance on your dragon's backs as if you're still on solid ground. Your place atop your drake should be no more unusual than your place on this earth, it must be second nature for you to be effective soldiers of the sky. For today, and most of this week, I want you to use the leather straps you received after bonding to secure yourselves to your drakes, providing yourself with enough slack to stand and move. You will remain on or very near the ground this week, but I expect you to work on your balance. Learn to stay firmly on your dragon's back without holding on. Learn to lean with their movements, learnt to sense each other's intentions and move fluidly to ensure you remain planted at all times. Next week, I expect to see you in the skies free of your protective harnesses, so take care to perfect your groundwork."

Straps? Abaidon almost couldn't contain the overwhelming laughter as he annalyzed this part of the training. This was training to test one on their balance, this was so that they could fight effectively in small spaces and keep good footing. THIS was Abaidon's kind of training! "Alright Arunos So long as you don't take to the air, I can handle any other thing you can do most likely so lets make good on this." Arunos agreed; having knowledge of Abaidons profession prior to this assortment, He actually had a great deal of confidence for his tamer.

Abaidon waited for Arunos to lower himself and then jumped onto his back. He planted his feet on either side of a line of spikes at the Dragons back and then waited for Arunos to raise up. It was nothing different to standing on a ship in the middle of a storm. perhaps; this was even easier.
"Alright Arunos, go to Hind legs and extend your head out." Arunos did as was commanded though reluctantly. He was very prideful, and after their mess of things in warm ups, it would be good to show they had some skill here.

Abaidon took off in slow careful steps scaling the neck of his Drake and then stood at the tip top of the Dragons head. Arunos was not pleased by this but it did show something to be desired out of his tamer, and he held a certain amount of pride because of that.
"I'm going to move back to your shoulders, but I want you to make it rough, not wild animal rough, but rough all the same." Arunos gave his acknowledgement and when Abadion slid back down to stand on the safe point of his Drake's back and shoulder area; Arunos took off. Stomping strides lead the deep blue drake around the circle, and he shook himself in minor attempts to disturb Abaidon's near flawless Sailor balance. There was no chance of that though, and soon he calmed with his movements. Time was going by quickly and soon it would be time for them to go to the next training course. At least this however; should have been enough to get them a little recognition in the group.

Karma however was a very cruel bitch, and the next four hours of flight... and humiliation at Dragon tag were enough to leave the duo almost completely dead tired, and exhausted. Lunch didn't even appeal at this point.
"Arunos you can have my portion I'm not hungry." Abaidon groaned, and the two sounded like they had rehearsed the scene. "You can eat, I am not hungry at all Abaidon, you can even have my meal.." The 'argument' would have probably played on for hours between the two. The only thing that boosted their morale then, was to see the pair from the night before walk into the lunch area.

Things had not ended on the BEST note, but they had ended much better than expected. Both Arunos and Abaidon agreed about this, and they didn't want to seem weakened when everyone else was doing fairly okay. Some had exciting stories, others were talking over their faults, and devising strategies to get past it. That was probably a good option for the two of them but nothing came to mind right away.
"Ya know we probably look really weak to them." Arunos growled at the thought, but Abaidon could tell that he agreed. "We need to get better and come up with something. Maybe something like that could get the attention of the others. I hate feeling like an outcast Arunos. I enjoy talking and over all just merriment, but I feel trapped here, so far away from the sea. Hell I am not even allowed to travel to the sea now." His expression darkened and Abaidon sighed to himself. "I am happy I bonded with you but all of this? its not really a life for me you know?"

Arunos chuckled a bit, or what sounded like it anyways.
"I never thought you would be ready for this, perhaps that was why I picked you and bonded with you Abaidon. If I had chosen any of the others do you think I would be talking about women, and fun times, and making light of failure? I wanted to bond with someone I could grow with, and I think I picked right, no other human could I call suffer-able to be in this head of mine constantly." His words boosted confidence; confidence Abaidon needed in that moment. "One thing bothers me though Abaidon." Abaidon looked up from where he was staring acknowledging the thought in question. "What is so different in flying, from sailing on a ship?" This was a question that would probably drive Abaidon nuts the rest of the day.

 
1ymg6o.jpg


Aranel's eyes had begun to flutter open, only to shut as quickly as it did due to the rays of the Sun, who decided to glare into her eyes. With a slight groan, Aranel sat up upon realizing she was not in her familiar wooden four-walls. Then it hit her, she wasn't home. Using one hand, Aranel massaged her forehead to recall every single event from the day before.

[F L A S H B A C K]
[The Bond]
Standing in the arena amongst the other people, Aranel couldn't help but look at each and every one of them , observing with eyes as sharp as a hawk. Aranel kept her poise; arms folded across her chest, eyes focused on nothing in particular but at the same time, at everything. As the many questions ran through her mind, the man she came to know as Merrick stood before them. Now, behind him, his black as night, dragon. The creature that had drew her attention and convinced her into coming here.

As he spoke, Aranel could not help but wonder, what have these people had gone through? Why they were here and she along side them? Was she really Dragon Tamer material? Were the others? she thought, glancing at each one trying to figure them out. Suddenly, she heard, "Today, you become dragon tamers." And a burst of the door, as creatures flew out of the shadows, filling the sky with wonderful colours.

Aranel stood her ground, arms now by her sides, her hands clenched in fists prepared for anything that was to come. She stared at the sky as one by one each dragon dived and landed, already to their targeted Tamer or prey... . Aranel looked around as each one dragon approached a human.

One, two, three, four, five... Aranel counted in her mind, scanning the room.

Six, seven, eight nine... She continued, Eleven, twelve, thirteen...

Furrowing her eyebrows, Aranel realised one was missing from the lot that flew out. Slowly, turning her head from side to side, scanning the area as she slowly backed away towards the wall of the arena. Where was the last one?

Then it hit her when she saw multiple reflections of colourful light on the ground. As she looked up to the sky, she saw the wonderful luminosity of the icy blue, crystal-like dragon in the air. Wings spread out wide as it flapped, creating the gorgeous array of colours.

The dragon was looking directly at Aranel, and Aranel could do nothing but the same. The dragon slowly dived down on its own and landed gracefully a few feet in front of Aranel.

Suddenly, all background noise fell silent as a slight throbbing began in Aranel's head and she forced herself to look down, placing a hand to her head.

Why? Why do you observe so keenly, human? A smooth, feminie voice asked, in her mind. Staring back up at the dragon in disbelief, Aranel realised she could hear her, the dragon. However, the sharp eyes of the dragon seemed to glare at her; it betrayed her silky and calm tone, or was it the other-way around?

Are you to answer my question? Or do you need for me to repeat myself once more, human? The dragon asked, once more as it took a step forward but Aranel stood her ground.

Quickly composing herself, Aranel stood upright and stared back at the dragon. "
It is what I do, and what I find useful, dragon." she replied, with added coldness to her tone.

The dragon laughed a soft laugh. Aranel was surprised, but kept her composure.
You need not act reserved towards me, human. I mean no harm unless your intentions are of the opposite as what I would prefer.
"Are you not going to attack me?" Aranel questioned, eyeing the beast.

And why would I do such a thing? I may look dangerous but I am merely a creature in search of my tamer. My other half, if you will. The dragon bowed it's head slightly then back up again.

"
And you think I can take up such a role? How do you know you have made the wisest of decision, o'mighty dragon?" Aranel questioned some more.

The dragon released an exhale or cool air towards Aranel, allowing goosebumps to form on the skin of her body.
I believe you can. The dragon paused, before laying her head directly in front of Aranel, It is because I am wise, that I know. The dragon wittily replied. Aranel could actually feel a smirk in the speech as the dragon in front of her gave her a small smile with a very shiny glimmer in its eye. Proving the honesty in her reply.

Aranel returned the smile, a small one, but a smile either way. A good sign, definitely. Aranel slowly lifted her hand, reaching out to touch the dragon but hesitated. Aranel's eyes remained on the dragon as she did so, unsure of her motives. However, the dragon simply laid there, staring back, but her eyes showed no sign of angst or hatred; simply comfort instead of cold.

As Aranel inhaled and placed the palm of her hand on the forehead of the dragon's, everything suddenly became so clear. She felt her mind expand and be filled with memories. Not hers but the gentle giant that laid before her and vice versa.

Aranel hummed in gratitude, "
Ethiriél..." she whispered, to which only she and her dragon, Ethiriél, could hear. "A name so light on the tongue yet so powerful when said." Aranel complimented and took a step back.

When she did so, Ethiriél rose from where she laid and bowed her head, as though a greeting.
Aranel Sérëdhiel. Your journey has been difficult... . It is both a pleasure and an honor.

"
The pleasure and honor is mine... Ethiriél," Aranel bowed then looked up at her mighty partner. For this was her dragon now, and she her tamer. To be honest, Aranel really did not see this coming but glad it did.

[ E N D F L A S H B A C K]

Falling back upon her bed, Aranel closed her eyes for a few seconds and opened them once more, reassuring herself that this was no dream. That she had not imagined this entire thing about dragons and everything else.

T'was no dream, Aranel. I am very much here, I believe... or as I would like to believe. greeted Ethiriél with a soft, melodic chuckle.

Aranel shook her head with a smirk playing on her lips, a
nd as quick as it appeared, her lips had fallen back to its original thin line, as she sat up once more. This time, pushing her body off the comfortable bed and took the books sprawled across her bed, from the night before, and placed them on her bedside table. Aranel stretched and moaned in satisfaction when different parts of her joints popped. She dressed herself in a loose shirt and wore a pair of trousers that reached only knee-high. Aranel stared at the twin daggers that sat on the wooden table before her. Everything began running through her mind, all the unfinished questions and all the unwanted memories.
You will miss breakfast if you do not hurry, Aranel... Ethiriél stated, snapping Aranel back to reality.

Grabbing the twin daggers and strapped one on the back of her right upper- thigh and the other into the left side of her boots, a habit and lesson taught to her by her old mentor. Sighing once more, Aranel stepped out of her room and to the stable of her dragon, Ethiriél.

There, Aranel was greeted with a gust of cool air. Ethiriél laughed her soft laughter, once more, and pulled her head back up.

"
Was that really necessary, Ethiriél?" Aranel asked, rhetorically, shaking her head. Something she seems to be doing a lot on this very day.

You seemed distracted," Ethiriél stated, not caring whether the question was rhetorical or not.

"
I assure you, I am fine." Aranel said, walking closer to her, petting the side of her leg as Ethiriél could not reach her head.

"
I am to have breakfast with the others... Do you-"
"I must hunt for breakfast of my own." Ethiriél stated, cutting off Aranel. "You go ahead, I should return before the very first training. Ethiriél said, as her head slowly bowed to Aranel's height. Try to think of the training, Aranel, I shall return a few minutes before training begins, Ethiriél advised.

Aranel sighed, "
I am beginning to question if opening our minds was more of an advantage to Tamers or Dragons."

Ethiriél smiled, "
Perhaps... both." And with that she was off, to find her breakfast.

Aranel sighed and headed towards the kitchen. She entered the kitchen, as quiet as a mouse, and began eating, what was offered in small portions, in silence. No one spoke to her and neither her to anyone else. To which, Aranel found as an achievement.

 
Last edited by a moderator:
  • Love
Reactions: Soulserenity20
Sairantha & Aerarya
It was not long after everybody had gathered and eaten in the kitchen that Merrik commenced the first days training. Sairantha was still looking forward to the activity and training, despite Aerarya's warnings.

You will regret your enthusiasm the following day, Saira. Training here is not just a jog through the woods. Training here is for an army. You will certainly have your fill by the end of the day; or enough to last the next month! But don't worry, I'm sure you will not be bruised too badly.

As a youth, Sairantha had always enjoyed the vigorous coaching of her father and uncle. Their schooling was hardly eased simply because she was female; they put her through the same training courses as Mel had been, and often the two had been pitted against each other. Although it often was for silly things- loser had to wash the dishes, help mother with her sewing, or week long game-cleaning duty- they were competitive to extremes. They had had no rules of foul play, no barriers for safety. Her mother had objected until the two siblings sweet-talked her into the realization that it was only playful banter, and not violent combat. If she had to be frank, those were some of her favorite memories, even though they were bittersweet.

Merrik put them first to laps, and then stretching. '
A lap around the meadow, on foot, then a lap in the skies' he had instructed them, before turning heel and jogging smoothly around the cobblestone path. Sairantha stretched briefly before hand, shaking out her limbs and loosening her tense muscles. She then tied her hair back with a spare silver ribbon, found in her loft the previous night, and took off at a steady pace, Aerarya at her side. She knew how to pace herself as she ran, but halfway through the lap she began to feel out of breath, her face flushed red, her chest heaving. Aerarya seemed to be struggling as well when Sairantha glanced over to her companion.

Running has never been my forte. My home is in the skies, not on land! She complained, releasing a heavy breath that doubled both as a sigh and as a heave for air.

"
Ha! Better get used to it," Saira teased. "We may end up running many more laps than a single one in the morning."

Aerarya groaned in Saira's thoughts, but kept quiet until they finished the lap, understandably behind most of the other tamers. Then, they had to do the lap in the skies. At Sairantha's insistence, Aerarya retrieved the harness from their stall- she still felt unsure of riding the drake, and held fast onto her fear of plummeting down to the ground below- and Saira hastily bound it to Aerarya before awkwardly climbing atop the drake. She took an extra few seconds to become comfortable before Aerarya took off into the air. They were supposed to pace themselves, Saira was sure, but Aerarya took the chance to show off a bit, straining her wings against the currents to pick up speed, gleefully soaring ahead of a few other tamers. The tamer clung onto the harness for dear life, hair whipping around her face with enough force to cause lacerations. However, the drake kept her companion as steady as she could, hardly jolting Saira in the fluid flight.

7:00
"During flight, during battle, and sometimes in unusual tricky situations, you will need to balance on your dragon's backs as if you're still on solid ground. Your place atop your drake should be no more unusual than your place on this earth, it must be second nature for you to be effective soldiers of the sky. For today, and most of this week, I want you to use the leather straps you received after bonding to secure yourselves to your drakes, providing yourself with enough slack to stand and move. You will remain on or very near the ground this week, but I expect you to work on your balance. Learn to stay firmly on your dragon's back without holding on. Learn to lean with their movements, learnt to sense each other's intentions and move fluidly to ensure you remain planted at all times. Next week, I expect to see you in the skies free of your protective harnesses, so take care to perfect your groundwork."

Merrik again gave a brief lecture while providing an example for the group; he stood atop his drake- stood- with perfect balance and poise, and as the drake moved to perch on his haunches, Merrik remained standing, not even a small wobble threatening his position. Sairantha was awed. She had attempted a similar trick before, on a horse, but it had not ended well for her or the horse. How was she to manage perching atop a drake, if she couldn't do the same on a mare? She narrowed her eyes as she observed Merrik's position; back straight, feet positioned on either side of the spikes that ran along the back of the drake. Could she replicate that?

You and I are in tune, whilst you were not in tune with the mare. Could you hear it's thoughts? I think not. You can hear mine, and I can hear yours, and we can communicate instantaneously to maintain balance. We should be alright, although it would be much better if we were in the air, and not on the earth!

This time Sairantha uttered a small groan before again climbing atop the drake, sitting along the side of the flank while she struggled to pick out a position in which to stand. "Just because you have poise in the sky does certainly not mean I do," She said to the drake, grabbing lightly onto her spine to hoist herself upwards. She then attempted imitate Merrik's stance, inching forward until each lower limb was in a steady position, feet flat on the chrome scales, and then cautiously released her hold on Aerarya, slowly straightening upwards, arms out at her sides to maintain balance. Although the harness was there to hold her, the scales might as well have been iced or doused in water. Almost immediately, her right foot slipped, dropping her onto her back. Before she could land against the spikes behind her, she twisted to her right, rolling down the flank of the drake and towards Aerarya's wing.

At the last moment, the drake curled her wing as far as she could to ensnare the tamer, holding her in an awkward position against the dragon's flank, and the delicate wing.
Can you grab onto my neck? She asked, turning her head so that the spikes stretching up to her scalp were within reach. Saira grasped them with both hands, grunting as she pulled herself forward and onto Aerarya's neck.

"
Goddamnit." She hissed under her breath. "Sorry, Aerarya..." She inched backwards onto Aerarya's back, gripping the spikes again to hold her steady.

It is quite alright. Just know that if you fall, I will catch you. She soothed. She settled again into an even posture, allowing Sairantha to relocate her position. This time, as she released her hold on the drake and straightened her back, her feet didn't slip, and she held her form.

8:00
Flight training. Although, it wasn't very much like flight training. They were given a brief reprieve from the exercise, as long as they remained in the air for the duration of the hour. Again Saira perched atop Aerarya's back, who promptly took off into the air, swirling about with the air currents in content. As long as the drake was keeping a fair pace, Sairantha was pleased with flight as well.

10:00
Our next goal is to fine tune our agility. It is key that you learn to maneuver in flight in even the smallest, most crowded places. We'll begin this training in the woods. For the first few weeks, I want you all to think of it as a game of high speed tag.

This time, Obsidian Nova spoke to them. They would practice agility next. This was definitely her strongest suit, although Sairantha was unsure of the way they would practice it. Their drake would run through the woods, and they would have to maintain balance, but while riding the dragon? The two mutually agreed to keep the harness on for this exercise as well- Aerarya seemed devilishly excited for the oncoming event, as if it was her favorite pastime. It probably was her favorite pastime, with the way she enthused about it to Sairantha. Although she was definitely not the fastest on land, and despised running, she explained that the adrenaline and light-hearted competition made up for it in in spades. It was a sort of method of bonding between the drakes, it seemed.


Saira was not quite sure she felt the bonding while they raced through the trees and thick foliage, but she definitely felt the stress of maintaining her balance. At first, she clung onto the harness, keeping her body close against Aerarya's in an attempt to avoid the oncoming branches and sparks, but she soon adapted to the nature of the game. The two companions managed to create a balance between them, permitting the tamer to avoid hazards and the drake to roam as she pleased. The only downfall to their intricate harmony was Aerarya's new found weakness; she was incredibly klutzy, remarkably so. She would attempt to leap over a fallen log and catch a talon against the wood, causing her to trip and Sairantha to nearly fly off her back. If it weren't for the harness, she probably would have been paralyzed, or at the very least seriously injured, but the end of the game. As it was, the taunt harness bruised most if not all of her body.

You'll be feeling that in the morning, Aerarya snickered.

"Shuttup," The tamer replied grumpily, pressing lightly at her battered ribcage.

Sorry. But they both knew it was only meant in fun.

12:00
Lunch. Never had Saira been so pleased for lunch to come. Aerarya took to the skies while Sairantha ate with the other tamers. Some of them joked and chatted with each other, but she kept to herself again, eating a wonderfully filling soup along with a small sandwich. She managed to consume even more than she could consume during a single meal during the holidays- and they hadn't even begun swordplay yet. She would need the energy for that particular activity, she knew.

Aerarya seemed to have no end to her energy. Sairantha watched her after she ate as the drake ducked in and out of the clouds, allowing herself to freefall towards the group before stretching out her wings and catching onto wind drifts, raising back up into the air gracefully. She had been surely blessed with such a magnificent dragon, she thought to herself. Every part of her felt satisfied, a feeling she hadn't felt in years. She only wished she could live the rest of her life in this little piece of serene fellowship.

 
2l940g1.jpg

As he finally slumbered his way toward his loft and into his bed, Falor noticed that woman he was constantly looking at was having some troubles with her dragon. He lends a helping hand nonetheless, and gives a slight bow of the head toward her, no words spoken.
Climbing into his loft, his tan-colored reptilian buddy was sitting upright right behind him, his tail moving back and forth across the room. Dakan, utterly curious as to how much time that Falor has been spending with the lady of the Celestial Dragon, proceeds to annoy him with the question most annoying dragons such as he would ask...
You love that girl don't you?
Falor rolled his eyes at him and continued climbing to his room, "This one is a tad too old for love." and before Dakan could speak another word to him, he shut the door behind him, But Dakan isn't moved THAT easily. The dragon was now pressing his head sideways and flapping his wings to try and hear some secrets, instead all he heard was an old man complaining; "Good...night...Dakan!" He made it perfectly clear by stressing every single word to him, as if teaching a baby to stay still. The dragon gave up with a large "THUMP" on the floor, he took a last sip from his pool, and curled up on his rock, ready to sleep. Falor, on the other hand, was now all fixed up, neatly washed, clothes clean, and ready for bed. but before he went to bed, he tore all of the books from the bookshelves and set them all into one, tall, perfectly balanced pile. He carefully pulled over his sheets, and went to sleep.
......

As Falor went to sleep, he began to dream, as most people would while they sleep.
He was back at the arena, but this time it was almost empty, almost as in the only thing there were a table and four chairs, three of them were occupied by people, all of them enjoying a good glass of something. one of them motioned him over, Falor couldn't clearly see who it was, since he was hooded and wearing a mask. However, he could clearly see that the other two people were Merrik and that marked guy from earlier. He slowly came over and sat in the chair. He listened intently to their current conversation. the hooded man was the first to speak to him, "Hello Falor Hadrian! We have been expecting you..."
Then Merrik spoke, "Yes, we want to know about your day."
The marked man was last to speak. "To put it simply, how was your day?"
At this point, Falor's mind was too filled with thoughts about who these people were to even think about answering a simple question such as 'how my day was'. Was that all they wanted from him? No they want more, they always want more, it's how everyone in his life worked, they always seemed to want more. Falor stood at the three characters and he stood there shuddering, barely squeezing out the words, "I...I. a-am f-f-fine... thank you."
Merrik put his hand on his chin, "What is your problem there, Falor? It's not like we don't know each other here."
But that is exactly the problem, he doesn't know anybody there. The scene slowly turned into an ominous dark red. Falor got up from his chair. "Excuse me, but I must leave."
"But you just got here."
and soon enough, just as it started, the dream was over.
......
~Stables, 5:00 A.M~
As Falor got up, he scratched his head and thought to himself What was that all about, none of that made sense, yet , it still did...Well this is not the place to be discussing 'dreams' anyways, this is the place to learn! And learning's fun! Falor got dressed in his typical, light armor outfit, swords included, and went down the stairs to see a large, tan dragon, sprawled out against the room You couldn't stay on your rock now could ya? He smiled as Dakan gave a bellowing snort in reply. Falor cautiously followed out of the room to see a somewhat lively Merrik jive into the kitchen. Falor could swear he heard the man humming music in there, but then again, his ears aren't what they used to be. He took care of his dirty everything in the washroom and came back just in time to see that Merrik finished breakfast. There was a lofty aroma of delicious smells that wafted out of the room when he came in, he was surprised at the amount of food Merrik cooked in such a short time. Falor is pleased at the food, since he was no cook himself. He helped Merrik and Yennefer finish setting the table and then sat down at it. At the moment, it was just him,Yennefer and Merrik, and there was a tense silence before the others started showing up. and by that time, Falor had finished his plate, it was a big larger than his average plates, but he felt like he would be needing it today, he bowed to the two that came before him before leaving the kitchen to wake up that lazy-bum known as Dakan Surad...

~Running track, 6:00~
After a hard time waking one dragon up, one bad sense of direction, and one grandiose speech from Merrik Tetra, Falor followed after Merrik and gave a steady yet fast pace around the cobblestone path that he was leading him around. The path itself was more calming and great rather than tedious and annloying, with the path littered here and there with a beautiful and colorful patch of flowers. The trees on the path seemed to arch over it at times, as if the trees just want to give a hug and a warm welcome to the tamers' first day. As he jogged with the group, he remembered the words that Merrik pronounced beforehand. Practice our bonds, THEN ourselves, seems simple enough. Falor thought to himself, watching as the colorful array of dragons ran with them to the side, he looked at Dakan, who was also having a fine time warming up. Dakan looked back at Falor an nodded in a greeting to him. He smiled back, and looked forward at the path ahead of him...
It was going to be longer than he thought it would be.

~Balance practice, 7:00~
Falor, Dakan, and all of the other tamers huddled around the majestic Obsidian Nova and Merrik Tetra. Unexpectedly, he stood on the back of his black drake, feet on either side of a row of spikes that ran down his back, just above the shoulder blades where the dragon's curves evened out to a workable level. When Obsidian Nova then moved, Merrik did not even seem to budge even the slightest bit at it. Falor just studied him in awe. Afterwards, Merrick proceeded with an eloquent, yet discerning speech; "During flight, during battle, and sometimes in unusual tricky situations, you will need to balance on your dragon's backs as if you're still on solid ground. Your place atop your drake should be no more unusual than your place on this earth, it must be second nature for you to be effective soldiers of the sky. For today, and most of this week, I want you to use the leather straps you received after bonding to secure yourselves to your drakes, providing yourself with enough slack to stand and move. You will remain on or very near the ground this week, but I expect you to work on your balance. Learn to stay firmly on your dragon's back without holding on. Learn to lean with their movements, learnt to sense each other's intentions and move fluidly to ensure you remain planted at all times. Next week, I expect to see you in the skies free of your protective harnesses, so take care to perfect your groundwork."
Falor studied every single one of Merrik's words, and clung on to each as if it had some deeper meaning, Falor was somewhat determined to see if any single one of Merrik's speeches had a deeper meaning to it, but they weren't, as was this one. He went over to Dakan, and tied his leather straps on extremely tight, so tight, in fact, that it seemed to grab Dakan's attention. You are tightening these straps on quite harshly...is there anything bothering you Falor? Falor nodded, Yes! in fact, I am just making sure. You said it yourself, you like to show-off.
That is true...in that case, carry on.

The first few minutes were actually going quite well, Dakan was going at a steady pace and Falor was kept well-balanced upon his back. and then the air around Falpr changed, it was not like the calm, cool, soothing air like the flight prior to this one, when they were in the diamond formation. This one was cold and harsh, and Falor immediately knew the source.
Dakan was flying faster!
Falor tried to pinpoint what he was doing. He was showing off, just as he usually would, against another dragon, although he could not find out who exactly the other dragon Dakan was chasing, for the air in his face was too much to deal with. The racing came to a climatic end when Dakan whipped too fast around a tree, and smacked Falor off him. But it was alright when he got right back up with only a few red bruises and a bloody mouth, but when he got up he wasn't happy, he wiped the excess blood off his face and yelled at the dragon. "Does this look like flight racing to you? Well it isn't!" He sighed. Dakan lowered his head as if waiting for his hide to be scorched; "Don't worry, I am fine. What I am trying to say is, this is balance practice, like all practices, they don't just happen right away. They are gradual. Even the great Merrik Tetra couldn't do the tricks he did today on his first day. I promise, one day, we will be even faster than Obsidian Nova! You watch! It'll happen!" The dragon raised his head in question, and Falor nodded to reassure him it will come true. "Alright, now lets do this again, gradual this time, no racing!" he said as he quickly looked at the sky, and then back at Dakan.
"And let's hope Merrik didn't see or hear any of this." He said as he got right back on Dakan, and began to ride again.

~Flight Practice, 8:00~
Dakan was pleased at the fact that Merrik was going to allow all of us to virtually free-roam the area for the time being. Falor signaled the dragon to fly once more, and when he did, and up into the air they went. Falor got a chance to take yet another good look at the entirety of the training grounds, the intricately-built stables, the cobblestone path he walked upon earlier. It was a great scene and a great time to reminisce the day on, so that's exactly what he did. He spoke to Dakan, in a more calmer tone then earlier; "Do you wish to chat while we enjoy the view, Dakan?" The dragon paused a few seconds before answering, probably surprised for he did not actually start the conversation this time. He replied back, Sure, anything you want. What is it?
"I feel like everybody's words have a deeper meaning to them, like for example, Merrik's speeches, but but there is no deeper meaning, you think you can help me with that?"
I know EXACTLY what your problem is...you are socially shy.
"I am not, for I am talking to you!"
That is only because you know me too well, I dare say the same thing for the other tamers, now do me a favor and talk to some of them, and do not over-think it! How about that silver haired lady, or better yet, that hot-tempered mercenary?
Falor's thoughts started running wildly in his head as if they have no place to go. He just stood there blankly as Dakan waited impatiently for his answer, after a few minutes of organizing his thoughts, he finally snapped back at the dragon, literally snapping his fingers at the point of realization; "You know what? I will go talk to that 'hot tempered mercenary' just to make you happy." The dragon shifted lower and replied.
Alright, you do that.

~Agility Practice, 10:00~
Dakan was extremely happy.
Mainly he was happy about a few words that Obsidian Nova told the tamers in yet another elaborate speech to help the tamers learn more...
I want you all to think of it as a game of high speed tag
After the speech was over, Dakan wen totally ecstatic. He jumped up and down, and even jumped up and flew off before Falor strapped himself upon the dragon's back! Falor crossed his arms and waited patiently as all of the other trainers flew off with their obedient dragons. When Dakan got back, soon realizing his trainer was not on him, he flew back, and watched sorrowfully as the old man scrambled to got onto the back of his dragon. When he got on, he talked to his dragon, "Two things will be told here at this hour...First, you leave me again like that, you will pay the price. Second, as you heard, tis' a playful game of tag, so I have an idea this timearound ao that the same thing as balance practice doesn't happen again. Look at the ground" he said as just then, the sediments and small things that are scattered about the ground start to rise up around the pair, swirling around as if it were a thin, tiny dust-devil. "See this? We can use it to help us, a force-field! to further help not hurting ourselves like this morning! But to do this we need to work together, we need to act as one, put away our problems, if we even stand a chance at beating Merrik at racing!" He said as he then gave the dragon a punch on the shoulder for added pep-talking, and then they flew, FAST! they were catching dragons and giving them sparks and dust in their faces from left and right throughout that forest. For once, the pair actually started agreeing with each other's words and thoughts throughout the agility practice and even though most of the others tried to compete with Falor, it became pretty clear....
Agility was this pair's strong suit.

~LUNCH! 12:00~
Falor was one of the first tamers to arrive, so he helped pitch in helping Merrik make lunch. He mainly partook in helping clean used items and helped set the table as he was no cook. after a good fifteen minutes passed. The preparations finished, and he sat down to eat. He took his average helping of one, well-balanced plate, and began to eat. He realized after a few moments he was sitting next to the 'hot-tempered mercenary' Dakan was talking about. She was to indulged with the younger man from earlier...'Mr.Hotshot' as Dakan likes to call him. It seems as the two were talking in an abundant amount recently. Falor couldn't see a time were the two weren't talking. As he was now closer to the woman, he got a more detailed look, and she deeply reminded him as a smack in the face that it was not in fact his father who fought with her against the Conspiracy, but it was HIM who took that role of the old man fighting with her.
Shirin was the name of one of the mercs he had fought side-by-side with on that adventure, the other one being named a feisty young woman, she wanted to pick a fight with everyone she met. Which was exactly why Falor hired her to help him.
He needed a little muscle, even if it was from a woman...


......
The lovely adventure with her began in the bustling city of Televar. It was around noon, Falor recently got a lot of money for a recent job and frankly, a little bit too much actually, and a long, tiring walk to get here, so Falor went to a local tavern or inn, since that was the typical place mercenaries would hang out in. sure enough. The first one he went to was chock-full of mercs of all shapes and sizes, however one alone seemed to stand out to him. 'Twas a woman, no more than 20. She looked just like the woman sitting next to him but a tad bit younger, with the same sunkissed, fair skin and he bright-shining, flaxen hair. It appeared that she was traveling with another man. Although he looked older, he still had some of her partner's astonishing features. He went over to them and simply placed the huge sack of coin, and stated rather hastily and bluntly, yet with a happy and cheerful smile.
"Protection, five days. Starting...now!"
The two nodded in agreement and just as they did, some men busted in, and pointed their swords at Falor who was at the other end of the inn, they all were masked, and dressed in red cloaks.
"You are sentenced to come with us, old man, now submit to us so we can make it quick and easy!"
He drew out his two swords and nodded to his newfound partners, "I hope you know how to fight, because you are going to have to."
And then, they fought. The mercs charged straight at them, while Falor jumped above them. He ended up behind the group, and quickly backstabbed two before they could turn around. there were nine in total and by the time they realized their situation, there were four. Things were virtually easy from there, as they clumped together and the newly-matched group turned them into easy pickings. Falor gave them a 'thumbs-up' and then asked them politely to follow him to a small safe-house on the edge of the city. He explained to them the situation, that there was a conspiracy plot that he had a dragon, and they wanted to know where it was so that they could kill it, which was entirely not true. He did not know any goal these guys had, just that they had to be stopped.
He had the exact way to stop them...
They went to what is believed to be their base-of-operations. It was a stone manor, with an orange clay tile on top, it had two floors and an underground chamber, which was stocked with boxes of strange materials. the other two floors were filled with guards, after a brief recon, 24 people were totaled in the manor. They wore the same cloaked set as the guys in the inn. Falor whispered to them, "Alright, you two know what to do, you take the top two floors, and I the underground place and secure the courtyard." and on they went.
Falor honestly did not know of the path those two took into completing their task, but he proceeded his by starting around the back of the manor. Two of those guys guarded the doors. He whistled to them, and just like tamed dogs, the ran toward the bait, in which Falor used as an advantage to run up the side of the wall, and use their bodies to cushion his, and his sword's, fall. He knew he had killed them, or at least severely damaged them when he heard the soft crackling of their bones. More people came to reinforce the two, and prepared to fight him. He was easily able to disarm them as they were not skilled in agile fighting, but they are sure stubborn as one jumped in the air and landed a kick to Falor square in the chest. He stumbled backward. His turn. The guy attempted another jump-kick, but Falor managed to skewer his ankle with his sword. He screamed in pain, but it was only cut short by Falor's blade. The other three fled in fear, and thankfully, no more conspirators showed up. He then turned over to the doors that lead underground.
He busted open those doors only to meet four more guys awaiting his arrival. he dashed the first two's attacks, and managed to hit the wrists of the other two and disarm them before they got to hit, he leaped on the back of one of them and managed to buy himself some time, which he used to knock down some crates carrying some strange element of some sort. What were these guys doing here? But before he could even think about it. The boxes he knocked down exploded, sending Falor across the room. He got up quickly, still quite dazed from the explosion. The explosion turned into a huge, fast-moving chain of blue fire, as tons of energy was being released from those crates. He had no time to look at it as the building was in the process of being leveled. He ran to the other side and busted through another set of doors before running across the courtyard, screaming. He was now being chased by a good ten angry conspirators. he turned around to face them, and get a last glimpse of the building, as people jumped out of the building just in time a huge blast of blue sent the manor tumbling down to the ground, with chunks of stone flying all over the place and a tower of soot and smoke above him. Falor was so stunned at this moment, he could only mainstream two thoughts at that moment in time.
1. What is so important in this bottle?
2. I hope those mercs are okay!
As the 'conspirators' came closer and closer, he became more and more prepared to fight. He raised his swords up, and felt more assured than ever as he saw the two mercenaries, covered in soot, yet still fine and ready to fight with him. Where any merc would take this opportunity to cut their job short, these two stayed. To answer 'why' is not for Falor himself to answer. But alas, they stayed, and together, they managed to hold off that final swarm of conspirators and finish the mission.
That, was probably the biggest thing Televar's seen in ages.
The fighting with the conspirators continued for two more days, but they were only measly ambushes and skirmishes and after four days with that man and woman, the battle with them was over, and Falor was free to live without worry...
...for now...
......


Over with the adventure thought Falor tried to speak to the woman he believed to be Shirin, but instead he froze. What if she is not Shirin? That would be embarrassing...
He decided to let the dragon win this time as he finished his food and got out of the table. He cleaned up after himself and stood there blankly next to his dragon. Realizing what both his dragon and his crazy dream this morning told him...
He really is too shy to talk to others.
Realizing his defeat he submits to the dragon. All right, you win! I have social issues. You think you can help with that?
The dragon leaned in closer to him, and nodded;
Yep, but first, you have to deal with a bigger social issue...
And what would that be?
1:00 P.M, also known as 'swordsmanship and defense'.
 
Last edited:
Swordsmanship-Training 1:00pm

finished_zps0b78e233.jpg

tumblr_n6rxxkBAao1tqwzjzo1_500.png

Dalaith became rather worried by the prospect of swordplay all of a sudden, but by the time she finally steeled herself enough to actually approach the pile and search for a weapon, everyone else had theirs and was paired off. There was no way she would be able to use half of the swords in here, especially with how strained her underused muscles were already. Her inexperience in properly handling a blade would surely come through here as it seemed the only one who had exempted himself from pairing was Merrik, her apparent new partner. She hefted a long, thin sword out of the pile that was similar to her own and stumbled off after the group that had already began to depart, catching herself up to Merrik.

"Y-You're going easy, right..? I-I-I mean I cant do very much with this, and I'm quite sure everyone else here has far more experience with swordsmanship than I do, really. I-I mean if you had intended for me to explain the precise form and dynamics that were to make it all work, I would surely ablidge, but d-do I even look like I could handle myself with a sword....!?" The woman's worry clearly showed in her words, causing A'untyr to huff at her weakness of will, mind, and body, not looking back to her at all as he continued ahead at a steady pace. Surely he would have had a better trainer than this if he had free choice of a wider range of this unintelligent species.

When his feet had found their destination, Merrik turned around, smiling at the timid woman before him. While the way she held the blade was awkward and ill-suiting, he could see the potential. The woman was lithe and witty. If she could learn to dance with the blade she could easily use her intellect to choreograph a deadly duet indeed.

"Of course I'll go easy on you m'lady. What good would it do me to harm a member of the Order? We're going to work hard and you will feel at home behind a blade, even if it is not where you choose to reside most often." He lifted his blade, a firm hand on the hilt and drove the weapon into the ground. Walking over to the silvery haired woman he fluidly took a place at her side, prepared to reposition her hold.

"May I show you?" He wouldn't dare enter a lady's personal space in such a way without her permission, no matter how pure the intentions.

Dalaith didnt really agree with how easy the man made this task sound, but she nodded respectfully, shifting her sword's weight in her hands. It certainly was a well balanced blade, but her blade it was not. The blade the woman had come with was a finger's-breadth off in balance to the right, and she had become used to that form, causing her to have to compensate. Due to such inconsistencies, she would hold her training blade a bit off kilter, and Dalaith knew that Merrik had noticed. With a slight sigh, she loosened her locked stance a bit to allow him to mold her form as a skilled potter with clay.

"I am yours to teach, Master Merrik." she said humbly, trying to keep her mind tethered to theground and not spewing ideas about how else to stand or fight all over the place.

He smiled as she offered him welcome and noticed a curious look in her eyes, as if there was a thousand and one ideas running about within, screaming to get out. He enjoyed this spark, appreciating the woman's mind once more and further appreciating A'untyr's choice in his bondmate. It would appear the drake could not have chosen a more perfect tamer. The slender woman bore a mind to give the gold drake's a run for his money and her stance and hand placement told him she knew a thing or two about a blade. Though it would seem this was not the blade.

He placed his hands on hers with great delicacy and shifted her grip into a more suiting position for the foreign blade. When he was satisfied with the adjustment, he stepped back to see if she too was satisfied.

"How long have you known the blade, Dalaith?" He asked casually, watching the woman as she tested out the dulled weapon, adapting to its unusual weight and pull.

Dalaith closed her eyes as she felt Merrik's warm hands encase her own, they being moved without too much resistance, just enough to keep the blade steady above the ground. In her mind, she let herself render the blade as it was, or more like, how it felt in her hands, comparing it to her own so as to see what compensation in style she would have to make. Thinking things out like this would normally calm her down, letting her view a matter more objectively. It was then that she saw just how stupidly she had behaved in her speaking to Merrik before arriving here, blabbering and stuttering pointlessly. There was no way she was going to be getting out of training at all, so she may as well deal with what is thrown her way.

As Dalaith's internal reprimand had come to a close, Merrik let go and stepped away, the woman now opening her eyes to let them soak in the new form in which she would hold her blade. It felt a bit peculiar, and it weighed much more heavily on her left arm than she would like, but she wouldn't complain. Getting used to new things would just have to become second nature to her as training would continue. Then came her commander's question which would bring her back out of her thoughts once more so as to reply to him.

"I truly haven't used a blade in combat once in my life as I lived a very sheltered childhood, one that let my mind run free to take in what it so wished. My life only crossed paths with such a weapon of harm when I was traveling north to take in more knowledge, just about the time when we had first met." Her word came with a light smile as she shifted her weight slightly and then locked back her stance.

"Well I've no doubt you'll quickly add swordsmanship to your arsenal of skills. Come, let's test your hand."

Walking back to where his blade protruded out from the earth, he retrieved it with a firm pull, seamlessly freeing it of the ground's hold before spinning it round vertically about his wrist, familiarizing himself with that particular blade's weight and balance before locking in his hold firmly onto the hilt. He bowed deeply to the woman before him and walked towards her, blade extended in signal of the beginning of the spar.

As Dalaith's blade rose to meet his, they began with a casual back and forth strike and parry. After a handful of stationary collisions, Merrik began walking in a circle, stimulating a responsive movement from the woman. Their opposition continued at blades clashed at a workable strength, at first solely at eye level but shifting eventually into slashes at different angles and heights.

A simple nod was all that the woman could offer before the spar began, to which Dalaith faired decently, having to make quick work of analyzing each cut to be made, but the real problem was her main swordplay weakness which actually came from using her own poorly crafted blade. Her left hand leading strikes were swift and powerful, but she was weak to defending that side, whereas defense on her right side was more powerful, compensating for a slower and weaker attack strength on that side. By the time they had worked up to at least slightly more realistic conditions, her left arm was wearing out and fairly sore from the added weight, and her right arm was a little too ungrounded, her blocks often coming up short or faring a bit higher than needed.

As the pair danced to the music of the blades Merrik felt a calm settling over him as the melodic clanging of the swords brought him to a place of comfort. If there was one thing that could make him feel at ease in the company of another it was in spar, where words were replaced with the motion and sway of the opposing duet.

He took great care to observe minute details of Dalaith's movements, knowing he could only help her improve if he knew where she was going wrong. And from what he had seen, she wasn't going very wrong at all. At least, not within her power. The blade was heavy and the woman bore little muscle mass, the strain slowly began to show in her arms with each rising tide of her blade. But this was not a fault, rather a premature strength. With regular training her muscles would grow and she would not so easily tire.

Aside from her just-barely-noticeable tiring, she showed few flaws at this level of attack. Minor problems in her alternating strike and defend maneouvers were noticeable, but he saw her expression change slightly with each flaw and with the next strike he saw a shift in her method. She was openly noting and working to eliminate her problem areas.

He picked up the pace once more, pushing her a little farther, enjoying her ability to keep up.

"Your mind serves you well, even from behind a blade. But don't forget to let your instinct kick in when they wish to." Their blades met once more with those words and when they did he rotated his wrist, allowing his blade to slide down the back side of hers, swiping it out of the way as he took a quick step forward. Pushing his blade farther, her arm was forced across her chest, her own sword diagonalling towards the earth. Face to face, he couldn't help but smile, looking into the woman's intelligent eyes. He was actually having fun, something that felt so foreign but impossibly natural at the same time.

Stepping back and releasing her blade from his own, he bowed to Dalaith.

"Forgive me, I went too far in stepping into your personal space. I simply wished to show you that sometimes thinking too much can delay your reflexes and ultimately lead to your dismay. You have a brilliant, calculating mind. I'm confident that if you allow your calculations and observations to fall a little out of focus and give your instincts a place to prowl, you'll quickly find a fantastic balance of technicality and natural self-defence. Your workings will continue on subconsciously, of that I'm sure." He paused, appreciating the hidden talent of this woman, wondering what skills lie in wait from all the other tamers.

"I think we've gone long enough for the day. I'd suggest you work to improve your upper body strength, but I can see that your technique will be no problem with practice. I think you're spotting and correcting your own problems. I'll mentor you in whatever ways you wish but I think for now you should keep working in a way that feels natural, but try not to focus too much on the technicality of it all."

Smiling, he extended his hand, offering to relieve her of the blade.

With trembling arms, Dalaith looked into Merrik's eyes as they bore into her own, she gritting her teeth, determined to hold up, despite her failing body. Every word of his was heard, but with how blocked off she was, there was no chance of her ever actually processing his speech. She couldn't help but let off a slight sigh of relief when he withdrew and she gladly handed over her sword, panting a bit and thoroughly worn out. Any other training for the day that had any sort of physical requirements would likely be lacking after this, but at least she had given this one go her all.

"I do not mind your closeness at all, Master Merrik, for how ever would I learn to deal with a fighter that would come so close in the battle field if I were not to experience such in training? Any and all processes are for consideration of the fair minded, and thus give strength in times of need." She said when she had recovered her voice. She hadn't really lost it, so much as her body not having let her speak due to having used up all other processing resources to be able to keep pace in a fight with the man. A nod was all she offered in response to his suggestions of upper body improvement, and her whole body seemed to be inciting its thanks when he said that after this spar they had well enough for the one day. She personally thought she had enough for three days, but she knew she wouldn't get off so easily.
 
Rita
&
Wither

Training Day: Buckle
Many of the activities during the morning passed with Rita barely even noticing them, his natural athleticism and agility causing all the tasks to seem relatively simple. When he sat down for lunch, he couldn't help but feel that this training was more fun than actual work, but that was before the afternoon activities began. Then, after lunch, it was time for sparring.

Rita took a bit of time to look over the pile of dulled weapons. He would have preferred to use something like his warhammers, but it was rather difficult to blunt a weapon that didn't have edges, so he'd have to make do with a sword. But just having a single sword was boring. Duel wielding was an option, but it was rather aggressive, which probably wasn't good when he didn't know what his opponent was capable of. That left him with the option of defense, which was probably best. Settled in his decision, Rita picked up a small buckler and looked around to find an interesting opponent. (Note: This is a buckler. I suggest giving the whole article a read to get an idea on how it's used. If you don't read, just know that it is a very small hand-held shield most likely not even a foot across meant for deflecting)

It seems he was a little bit late for the liberty of choice, as most had already paired up. One of the few people left unpaired besides himself was... Shirin. Rita's eyes narrowed. Of course, out of anyone else there, it had to be her. If he had it his way, he'd never have to talk with her again, but he didn't have much of a choice in the matter. He walked the short distance to where she was standing and motioned for her to follow as he found a spot clear enough of other people. When he was satisfied there was enough room, he turned towards Shirin. He smiles a little as he readies his sword. "Ready when you are. Try not to beat me too hard, alright?"

Sending a glance of pure hatred her dragon's way, Shirin pulled one of the longer blunted swords from the pile, testing its weight in her right arm. A little light, but it'd have to do. Eyes set upon Rita, she walked to the spot he had chosen, setting in her stance, sword raised as her left arm angled backward as to keep her balanced. "No promises," she says in a guarded voice, once more going into full battle mode, pupils dilating as her vision began to spread before her. She takes a step forward with her right foot, following quickly with her left, swinging from left to right and following through with a spin, the blade connecting not once, but twice against his shield.

"
I do hope you can keep up with me. I don't play nicely with others." Her monotone voice held a hint of sarcasm as she brought her sword up and back down against his buckler, purposefully aiming at it. And so started the dance she knew so well.


The blows hit the buckler hard, but that was what it was for. Rita couldn't help but notice that she was focusing on the buckler, and couldn't help himself but to make a comment. "What, don't like defense?"

From then on, he adopted a strategy fitting to the situation and his strengths. The style was a more hit and run style which he was hoping to use to observe any detectable weaknesses. He'd try to stay a little bit backed off before stepping forward for a quick strike or two. If Shirin tried to attack, he'd first try to dodge or jump backwards, using his buckler or sword to deflect if using his agility wasn't an option. Or at least, that was the plan. He took a few steps back, hoping to see if she'd immediately follow with a heavy offense or adopt a more balanced style.

In a strange and dangerous way, one would call Shirin's dance beautiful. Her body moved fluidly, like water in a winding creek, her sword like a ribbon twirling around her body. Her eyes never left her target, even when she spun completely, trained hard on the small metal object, taking the entirety of her fury out upon it in hopes that the message of her pain might get across to the man holding the item. When he spoke, she looked at his face with anger and sadness in her eyes, speaking with sarcasm in her voice. "Why defend when that is all your opponent does? Try to hit me!" She swung again, missing his buckler completely as her focus was no longer on the small target.


His hit and run tactics allowed Shirin to back off a hair, regaining her footing so that every one of his swift strikes fell upon her blunted blade. With every step back he took, she took a step forward, keeping her feet lightly on the ground, knees bent, left arm out to keep her balanced as she leaned forward with her right side. Adopting the strange mixture of offense and defense is hard with only one arm, but Shirin was ready for anything, even the agility of the man before her. "Try harder!"


She had grown into the warrior he had always assumed she would. Her movements showed her experience, a lifetime of training. Rita's experience with a blade was far less consuming than her own was. He had always used weapons as a tool to end a conflict, training his skills to a level that could easily best any town guard, street thug, or city noble. But for her, it seemed as though the weapon was her whole life, judging by the way she wielded it. He had always preferred the efficiency of battle over the art or dance of it, how to best use the resources available, to manipulate the opponent into weakening themselves, fighting in a manner that expends as little energy as possible while being able to cause the most damage, and always knowing how to use the proper weapon for the proper opponent. Their battle was a battle between styles as much as stubborn personalities.

This style had served it's purpose. Rita's opponent was formidable, and he was never afraid to admit when an opponent was too much for him. He'd probably end up losing, but he didn't let that bother him. Instead, he focused on how to turn things in his favor. Currently, the tempo of the battle was against him. His cautious style kept him relatively safe, but in the metered battle it created, Shirin's experience and skill would find an opening eventually. So, what he needed was a tempo swing, a movement that would give him control. She seemed to have a particular hatred of his buckler, based on the amount of swings she made in an attempt to hit it instead of his body as well as the statements she had made. Well, if she liked it so much...

Rita went in for one final double blow before backing off the final time, making sure to keep a distance of at least 5 feet between himself and Shirin. The second she began to move in for another attack he threw the buckler as hard and fast as possible at her head. While she was hopefully still trying to dodge the buckler he rushed in, taking a swing at her legs in a moment when she would most likely be off balanced. The buckler was merely a distraction, what he really was trying to do was take her down.

The art of the blade...the way of dancing with it...that was what made Shirin so deadly. The blade was always an extension of herself as she moved like the wind, braid dancing back and forth behind her as hazel eyes gazed at her target with extreme focus. She was a mercenary. A warrior. A woman dedicated to the art of slaying her foe. The faces danced around in her head as she danced upon the ground before Rita, eyes focusing on every weak point he had. He was cautious, doing everything he could to reserve his energy. In an endurance run, he would surely beat her. Then again, she could not fight with all her power...not with her shoulder. But she would still best him for strength and pure experience.

Her anger was slowly increasing as he continued to dodge her attacks or even block them. Every time she found an opening, he would catch her swing. He was a wonderful opponent, and had he been anyone else, she would have congratulated him and even asked to continue to train. But this was Rix...the man who broke her when she was already beaten down. This was the man who left her in her hour of need and never returned to apologize. He didn't know Kaliduras lost his leg. He didn't know she lost the use of her left arm. He didn't know she lost the desire to laugh and smile and enjoy life. Instead, she was reduced to a shell of herself with the faces of men and women she had killed haunting her every step. He ruined her.

She gave a yell of anger, letting it flare through her, so much as to hear the angry roar of the Solar Dragon above her as he launched orange flames into the skies, leaping at Rita with her sword high above her. That was when the buckler came out of nowhere, slamming into her forehead and knocking her backward, stumbling just to keep upright. She saw stars a moment, shaking her head and trying hard to regain her composure. Next thing she knew, her legs had been swept from beneath her, and she was in the dirt staring up at Rita. Her face contorted with a wild mixture of confusion and anger as she tried to mull over what had just happened. That was when she heard the cool voice of her dragon, who projected his thoughts to Rita and Wither as well. ~That is what happens when you let emotions take control.~


Rita blinked. Once. Twice. Three times. Huh, it had worked. As a ceremonial gesture, he walked over and placed the tip of his blade on her throat for a second to signify that he had won before he threw his sword on the ground. He stood there, just looking as she laid on the ground when her dragon gave his own thoughts to the situation. He looked up towards the sky just in time to see Wither hit Byriarti with a blast of embers to his exposed underside before she gave her own thoughts to Byriarti and the two humans below. And that is what happens if you aren't paying attention in battle, no? An amused tone floats in her voice.
Rita smiled slightly at his dragon and laid down in the dirt beside Shirin. Hopefully Merrik wouldn't notice and lecture him later. He took a few moments to simply look up at the sky and contemplate. What was he supposed to do about the woman on the ground next to him? She knew too much of his past, and the past hurt. There was a reason he had escaped it in the first place. But at he same time, there was a part of him that wanted to get to know her again. Rita sighed and closed his eyes for a moment, shutting those thoughts out. He was never going to confront his past again unless he had to, ever. Befriending her was just inviting that to happen. So he'd just avoid her when possible, and act friendly yet with dislike when that wasn't possible. Hopefully that would be enough to keep her from trying to confront him again. He opened his eyes and turned his head to look at her. "Your head okay? I wouldn't want to get in trouble with Merrik for hurting one of his prized tamers." A small smile was on his face, even though his words were cold and impersonal. He couldn't help it. Beating Shirin was one of the most satisfying things he had done in a long time. To him, it symbolized his ability to force his past away, his control over his own life and the validity of pushing what he had done far away. He could beat it down whenever it resurfaced, just like he had beaten her.

Though her eyes were not trained on her dragon, instead trained upon the gaze of the man with his sword to her throat, she could feel the heat of the embers rush against her chest as Byriarti was zapped by Wither almost playfully. She could feel the smirk in his voice as he spoke to her, shooting embers back and soaring after her. ~Indeed! I shall not waste my time with the petty ways of humans. Instead, I shall catch my foe!~ His undivided attention to Wither made Shirin smile slightly through the tears that had begun to form beneath her hazel eyes, and she pulled her thoughts back to the now throbbing headache that was her mind. A sigh left her fair lips as Rita laid down beside her, even as she lifted her right arm up to her forehead to feel the nasty knot on her left temple. The bruise will be terrible - of that she was certain.

Why did he make her so angry? Why did he have to be here to make her so miserable in a place that was supposed to make her feel complete? All the tragedy of her life swarmed and stormed through her thoughts. The image of her father dying, his last words a whisper in her ears. She remembers running to find Rita only to realize he wasn't there. He would never be there again. Not for eight years.

"Why did you have to come here?" Her whisper was barely audible and so full of pain. "Did you want to haunt me with the memories? Is this the work of some evil plan to make me even more miserable than I was before?" She didn't even hear his words, too wrapped up in her own thoughts. Her head turned to the side he wasn't on as tears began to fall. "I would have beaten anyone else...but you make me lose focus. You make me feel..." She paused, her voice having cracked at the end of the sentence, taking a deep breath and trying to reign in on her own emotions and pull on the joy her dragon seemed to be feeling. "I haven't felt anything in eight years, even after killing so many men and women. Not a damn thing. And then you show up." Slowly, she sat up, rubbing her head before her hand goes to her left shoulder, which had begun to ache once more. Not much rubbing or massaging could be done through armor, but she did what she could before rising to her feet and looking down at Rita with tear-streaked cheeks. "I am sorry to have bothered you. Good day." Another small crack to the voice, added with a slight bow and a wince as her shoulder twinged slightly, and Shirin turned to leave her opponent, despite the prod of her dragon to stay.


Rita just sat there and listened as Shirin opened up. She was more talking to herself than to him, in any case. He had caused people to breakdown and display there deepest emotions plenty of times. He had never felt anything through any of those, besides amusement, Success. Emotions were funny things, what they did to people could never quite be predicted, and he had always enjoyed watching them unfold. Yet for some reason, he wasn't enjoying these emotions as much as he would have thought. He tried to highlight why, and he found the ugly guilt tarnishing his most prized enjoyment. She made him think of what he had done to her, to others... Damn this woman, he wish she had died on that battlefield she so loved! The anger rising, he couldn't help but stand up and spit something out as she parted. "I wanted to see you here just as much as you wanted to see me. You make me just as miserable as I make you." Rita felt a twinge of disapproval from Wither, but he ignored it. This woman always put him in a foul mood. He hated it.

Pausing at his words, hands clenching into fists, Shirin turned to look at Rita once more, fire in her eyes. She took a few steps toward him, her right hand inching towards the blade in the sheathe at her side. "Really? Do enlighten me, Rix...oh, I'm sorry...Rita. Tell me how I make you so damned miserable!" Her body began to tremble as the tears still streaked down her face. "Do I make you guilty? Do I ruin the little games you like to play with human beings? Do I make you feel like a disgusting pig?!" She spat at his feet, eyes like fire as she stared at him. "I did nothing to you. Nothing! But you....you ran away like a coward and left me to the loss of everyone I loved! My Papa died the day you left, leaving me and Kaliduras to fend for ourselves. I had to kill the parents of children to save the life of the only person that hadn't abandoned me! I saw the terror in their eyes as the blood of their family spilled on me because it was either that or be left completely alone in the world. But I suppose being alone is something you prefer, isn't it? You don't want someone to love you because it would ruin your little game. That's why you left, isn't it? So why are you even here?" She honestly didn't mean to say anything about what had happened. She never talked about her past. She never thought about it. She simply locked it away. But of course, her past once again came back and bit her in the ass.

Rita tensed, tilting his head to the left as he pursed his lips, obviously holding back words. Unlike her, he still had bit of control left. Not much, but some. Controlled anger was productive, rage lead to shouting matches and rash decisions. "There you go again, speaking as if you know every little thing about me and exactly why I performed every action I've ever done in my life." He took a quick glance and made a motion towards her hand on her sword. "I'm not a problem you can cut your way through Shirin, but since you don't seem to know any other ways of solving your problems, why don't you try? After all, given your take on me, it'll make the world a better place, right? So go ahead, blame all your problems on me and cut me down. I'm sure that'll solve something.

Byriarti cut in then, sending a cool feeling through Shirin, stabilizing her so that she didn't do exactly as Rita offered. Still trembling, she let her shoulders slump, looking away. She was ashamed of what she said, but still feeling her words to be true. Mostly. Her voice lowered a touch as she let her right hand rise to once more rub her left shoulder. Around her ears, her hair had begun to fall once more, the fine hairs picked up in the breeze. "I'm sorry." Her voice returned to its monotone state, all anger drained away into a tired and near defeated tone. "I did not mean to judge so harshly. But I guess I will never know why you left me alone. Just like I'll never know why you loved another when I was right here to love you. I guess...it just wasn't meant to be." Perhaps he was right. Perhaps there was truly a reason why he left. A reason she could never really understand. But he brought out the girl who had been left standing in the middle of Televar all those years ago. "I suppose that is why I never made any other friends." A slight, humorless chuckle sounded from her. "But I don't want to kill you, Rita. I don't enjoy killing people." She looked up at him, her eyes guarded as she sent him a slight smile. "You fought well. You used your advantages. You are a better strategist than I, and you would surely beat me if it came to endurance. I am glad you are on this side of the fight. Seems we need fighters like you around." Another slight smile before she finally nodded and turned to once more attempt to leave.

Rita just watched as Shirin walked away, making note of the fact that she was massaging her left shoulder. That was a turn he wasn't quite expecting. A darker part of him lingered on the edges, wishing that she had gone through with a fatal blow, but he ignored it. Her words were real, but once again he preferred the fire to the dull tones Shirin had taken upon herself. The fire was more fun, it could burn. But in the end, her words still were cutting, simply because they brought up the past. He could tell her the answers to all her questions, but he was certain he never would. At this point, he had touched upon too many emotions, and as she walked further away Rita whispered to himself. "I don't enjoy killing people either. Doesn't change the fact that it happened." He spent the rest of his time practicing forms with his warhammers, intently trying to beat back the memories and emotions with each strike.

---------------------------

Magic. The word held such power in five little letters, it was incredible. It was probably one of the greatest benefits of becoming a dragon tamer, to be able to perform feats far beyond the power of a mere human be simply using the power of the mind as a focus. While Rita would normally be slightly annoyed by Merrik and Nova's long and drawn out speeches, this time he hung onto every word. With so much power on the line, he couldn't afford to miss something important simply because the person speaking was longwinded. The amount of power on the line was well worth all of the theatrics and long speeches. If he could master this, he could have true power, far above a mortal human.

They moved to the training field to begin practice, and Rita and Wither moved as far away from other groups as possible. He needed his own individual time to practice, to figure out things for himself. The first thing he needed was understanding, as according to Obsidian Nova that was the most important part of magic. Rita had never spent very much time looking at fires, so with a slight mental urging he asked Wither to give him a slight puff to observe. As he stared at the mossy flames, he couldn't help but think about how adaptable they were, near formless and intangible, seemingly able to form into a multitude of designs in mere moments.

With the picture of Wither's flame still in his mind, Rita began to try to make his own. To start, he wanted a small, flickering flame to float above his hand, a like a flame you would see on a candle. Slowly, Rita breathed deeply, making sure to be completely calm and focused. Then, he attempted to tap into the mana that Wither held inside, trying to take a very small amount so as to sustain the flame and nothing more. But nothing happened, no flame appear above his hand. Puzzled, Rita tried to use a greater amount of mana to feed the flame, and suddenly a half-foot tall flame blazed into existence for an instant before disappearing, nearly singing his face. Rita blinked for a moment. He hadn't used /that/ much more mana. He could feel Wither's amusement in their bond before she began to speak. What did you expect? You asked a fire to just appear, and so it did. When a fire appears out of nowhere, we call it an explosion, not a flame. The original amount of mana you were using wasn't enough to create an explosion, but when you increased the amount the fire tried to come into being for you all at once. Think of it this way, if you want to light a candle, what steps must you take to light the candle?

Her words made sense, and so Rita began to try again. To light a candle, the first thing you needed was the fuel. His eyebrows furrowed as he directed a small stream of mana above his hand, as little as he could. The next thing you needed to light a candle was the flame source, but Rita had no method to start a flame with on his body. He assumed that was where the magic part came in, but how to start it without adding more mana to the flame attempt? Rita sat there thinking for a moment before an idea came to him. To start a campfire, you used flint and steal to create sparks. Perhaps he could replicate that and the magic would understand what he was trying to do. Still sustaining the small amount of mana above his hand Rita slowly to of his fingers together, and then Snap! The flame came to life, small and floating above the center of his palm.

Immediately, Rita stopped the flame. If he was going to perform magic, he needed to be able to replicate it. And so, for the next while, Rita continue to experiment with simply starting these small flames. It most certainly didn't come natural to him, and sometimes he couldn't even replicate the first time he had brought the small flame to life and under his control, but he didn't mind, a challenge was welcome. After a while, he brought a small flame under his control and simply played with it, trying to grow it larger, shrink it down to the tiniest pinprick of light. A few instances he tried to change its color to the same green as Wither's flames, but he found it much more difficult to control the flame after altering the color and reverted it to its original color so as to experiment with it further. As Rita experimented with all of this, Wither simply remained his silent partner, observing and enjoying his quiet growth in this new field.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
Wednesday-4:00Pm Study Hours-Outside the Stables

15ey6pv.jpg

tumblr_n6q521cnw61tqwzjzo1_1280.png

Merrik stood outside the grand, white oaken doors of the stable that once housed the great dragons of the Old Order. Above him soared his dearest friend, the only living descendant of the Nightmare Dragons. Scattered about the meadow and within their stables were the other dragons, working calmly with their tamers, helping them learn what they needed to to fit into the world into which they had been thrust mere days ago. Each dragon was the only of its kind, the last of its species. As his eyes scanned the high skies, his mind wandered his brow furrowing ever so usually, his thoughts falling on the heavier concepts of his mind. He blinked, knowing full well he shouldn't allow himself to concentrate on the weight that pressed down on him so.

At least you're learning. Came cool words, spoken by a strong, deep voice within his mind. Perhaps Hakeem has finally said what I never truly could. Humans seem to do well with others of their kind. Though I would say that is the truth for all creatures, no?

Obsidian Nova had a tendency all his own of pushing his mind through the thick, cloudy waters of deeper considerations and lengthy ponderings. It was strange to be a dragon living in the days of man.

Merrik nodded, it was true that his conversation with Hakeem had helped him to remember not to shoulder all his stress so often. There was a time to worry and fret over things that must be done, things that may or may not come, and things that could have been done differently. This was not the time. He kicked at the earth beneath him, the child in him cringed just slightly as it recalled the scoldings his mother would send him after seeing him kicking up the earth, wrecking the beautiful blanket Mother Earth had gifted them.

She'll arrive soon. Then you can calm your mind and know for certain where you know her from and why she is so firmly planted in your mind.
Merrik scoffed lightly, knowing the black dragon that soared above him knew full well where and when Shirin had come into his life. Sadly, a human's memory is nowhere near as well made as a dragon's.

The past few days had been hard and rough on Shirin, despite the now encouraging thoughts of her dragon. So many new faces. Such little time to truly settle. It was a lot to take in. Hazel eyes danced around the area as she took the sights in, having yet to truly explore the area. But as Merrik had instructed, she was to meet him here, and here is where she was. Coming to a stop before the great white doors, and more importantly the man who had asked her here, she took a moment to gather her thoughts and relax herself. The stress of the day would be spent fretting over later in the evening, but the here and now was certainly no place to be thinking on it. Looking to Byriarti questioningly, she pondered moving forward.

~Simply glide, my human. All other things will smooth out eventually.~ He nudged her gently with his nose, pushing her forward until she came to a halt right before Merrick, bowing low respectfully. She wasn't sure why she was so nervous to be here, but for some strange reason, Shirin found it hard to speak to him alone. So, Byriarti was the first to speak. ~Good evening, brother. Mentor. The skies are beautiful. Shall we be flying?~

Shirin, finally finding her voice, spoke and raised her head to meet his gaze. Her hair had fallen through the stress of the day, but her armor was still on, and her blade rested at her side. "Good evening, Mentor. I do apologize, but I have yet to be back to my loft to wash up. I do hope this is nothing that requires my cleanliness." She had never cared for it quite so much before. Being a mercenary, she was lucky to be able to clean the blood from her armor every night. Rising from her bow, she shifted from foot to foot nervously before finally asking, "Is there a particular reason I was called to fly with you this evening? I did not do anything wrong, right? You said this was a personal call…" Her voice trailed off as she looked back towards Byriarti, who chuckled and shook his head. ~This is something you will find out about as soon as we are in the air, Shirin. Patience.~

Merrik smiled at the woman before him, nodding his head as she bowed. Obsidian Nova greeted the pair with an unspoken wave of acceptance and greeting. We shall indeed brother. He said to the younger orange drake before him. As Shirin spoke Merrik couldn't help but smile further. He'd have to get used to having so many women around-or to having people around in general. He wasn't even phased by the appearance of her day's hard work, dappling her attire.

"No m'lady, you're just fine as you are. I personally do have a particular reason to fly tonight. I'm in need of ingredients for a series of potions that'll soon be in need of concoction. There's a grove of Silverwoods just a few miles from here. Their sap is worth its weight in gold if you know how to use it. I've been tapping the trees in that grove for the last few weeks and its' time I collect it. Your reason for being asked here tonight is that I'd like your company. Since the moment I was led to you to offer you your place in the New Order there's been turmoil within my mind."

He silenced himself for a moment then, looking at her with pondering eyes. Yet he still could not place it. He shook his head slightly, bothered that he could not remember yet not surprised that a social encounter could have slipped his mind. After all, he had been consumed by planning a war for most his life.

"I'd like the chance to converse with you. Find the place in my memories that knows you." He smiled once more, motioning to the skies. "And there's no better place for a private conversation than in the silence of the skies." He turned then and made his way to Obsidian Nova's side in preparation to mount the massive drake and take to the skies.

Byriarti seemed to grin at the confirmation of flight from Obsidian Nova, pulling his head back to look up at the skies. If they hurried, there would still be enough sunlight to soak up. Looking down at Shirin, he readied himself to be mounted, sending a wave of excitement towards his rider as she responded to Merrick.

"How is sap so important? Forgive me, I am not well versed in healing or much of anything, really. A simple woman from a simple household. I did not realize that something as simple as sap could hold such special properties. Seems there is much for me to learn. I would, indeed, enjoy going to see you collect this sap." Her brow furrowed at her own words, unsure of whether or not she said it right, before shaking her head at herself. Then, she spoke again, smiling slightly. "I would assume we are flying, then. I need the practice, and it is my favorite thing to do, so it would feel good to get up in the air again." She smiled back at Byriarti, who nodded approvingly at her, offering his leg.

~Whenever you are ready, my human.~

Bright eyes looked back at Merrik as he spoke again, and this time her brow furrowed out of confusion. Had she seen him before he came to call her for the way of the dragon tamer? She had seen so many faces before, many of them faces of men she had killed in battle. Wincing at the images of the men and women, she gave a sheepish smile. "It seems we will both have to jog our memories...I have seen so many faces that it is hard to recognize from a single meeting." With that, she followed Merrik's example, and leaped onto the back of her dragon with the ease and agility of a woman of battle. Before she knew it, they were in the air and flying towards their destination.

The warm air of early spring welcomed the duo to the skies as they soared above the fresh, greening forests of the Ancient Woods of Sylvis. Merrik had seen these trees many a time but it was a different feel to be sharing the beauty with another person. It was something he'd have to, and would be happy to, get used to in the coming weeks and months. As they flew Merrik took time to calm his mind, summon clarity and peace as he began exploring his mind. He needed to start somewhere.

"Shirin, where is your home?" He said simply. He wanted to find her in his memories and she could not have been from where he found her. Those lands died long before he crossed the sulfuric soil and blackened grasses to find a woman who had lost all hope. None would have been able to live in the toxic air for too long, not even a woman as strong as Shirin.

The wind sang to her as Byriarti carried Shirin into the skies beside the mighty Nightmare Dragon. It calmed her mind and lifted her spirits, for flying was the best part in her day. She found she could fly naturally, though having to lift herself from the fine hairs of her dragon. She leaned forward, resting herself just slightly against the back of her beast's neck. The warmth of the sun brushed against her cheeks as she finally began to relax after a long and hard day.

Then his words came, and Shirin sat straight up, back rigid. She was not one to talk of her past, particularly Televar. But it was an honest question...one she should answer for the sake of helping both herself and Merrik remember. She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "I was born in Televar, my lord, where my parents lived and their parents before them. But I do not have a home if you are referring to a place I could go back to. My brother resides in the hills of Calidar." Her words were soft spoken, but loud enough to hear over the whipping wind, as if amplified with the power of her dragon. She didn't look at him, simply staring into the beauty of the forest below.

"Shirin…." He stared straight ahead, saddened at the woman's words but all too knowing of the harsh reality that was life. "Your home is behind us, past the thick woods over which we fly, within an ancient hall that once housed gods among men."

He said nothing for a short while after that as he searched his mind.

Televar, a city in western Galidus, filled with life and the strength of a bright economy and a large army. He'd only been twice but he remembered each time quite well. Galidus was beautiful, despite the lingering threat in the North. Many areas were untouched by the toxins of the dark lord and in him time spent there, he'd gone to seek out certain books he'd learned of which could be found in the bustling marketplace of the city, he had nothing but fond memories. He scanned his mind, knowing the purpose for each of his trips but not quite remembering what else he'd done while there. He'd stocked up on fine meats, delicacies of the country, gemstones from the Heaven's Steps he knew would make a certain few dragons happy as could be, and he's spent a fair bit of his time drinking at the-
"Say, if you're from Televar, surely you've been to the Goose and the Goblet?" He thought for sure he had placed the woman, but would be a fool to assume it was certain without confirmation. Obsidian Nova offered a pleased growl as Merrik finally struck gold in the mines of his memories.

Turning to look at Merrik with a solemn expression, Shirin pondered his words. "I do suppose that is right. Never have I felt such luxury, and yet I know that at one point, those halls were built with the loving hands of those before me. It is still hard to believe that I of all people would have been chosen by such a noble creature." A satisfied thrum sounded from the crest of Byriarti as his flames began to light up between his scales. He was happy at such a comment, but he had to remind her of something as well. ~Human, you are noble for what you do and what you are. Do not bring yourself down with the thoughts of death and destruction, for there is enough of those thoughts now.~

She smiled at Byriarti then, patting his scales happily and going back to looking down along the trees they now flew over. Never had she seen so many trees, for she had always remained in Galidus, fighting off the plagues that still tried to sweep away men as they continued to battle against each other. She was never one for too much travelling, despite her taking Kaliduras all the way to Calidar. Even then, she decided to head back to Galidus, for the fight was always there. It was only a week ago that she had lost all hope in herself. And it was also that fateful day that her luck would take a turn for the better.

Her mind flew back to Televar at the mention of the Goose and the Goblet. She had many fair memories there, enjoying the happiness that had filled her even on her darkest days. It was a place she and her brother could enjoy peacefully, drinking and dancing and playing simple music. That was the only time she would dance without her sword, and after the death of her beloved Papa, it was the only time she would dance at all. For four years, she found joy in that tavern until she finally left Televar behind.

"Yes, I have been there many times. My brother and I found happiness there." She searched her memories then, wondering if it was possible she had seen him before. It was hard to imagine that she had met her future mentor so long ago, but it was still very possible. Releasing the floodgates of her memories, she sifted the last four years in Televar before finally falling on a single day that was brighter than others. The day she met a man with dark hair and a curious mind. Kaliduras had found him to be a merry sort, and he was always pushing the two together, as if knowing that this man was capable of bringing the old smile back to the fair face of his younger sister. "Y-you were there...right before I turned twenty and left. You were there to explore and learn, and Kaliduras was always trying to get me to talk to you." At the playing of the memory in her head, Byriarti chuckled. ~Seems your brother succeeded.~

Merrik let out a hearty laugh, "Yes! Kaliduras, I remember him. Such a bright fellow, a joy to be around. But you, from what I recall, you were the light of the party, m'lady." He smiled fondly. That night in Televar was one of the few night he had felt accepted instead of alienated. He wasn't sure what it had been about the siblings but they had been welcoming and bright. He felt comfortable around him and for some reason neither thought to once ask about his life up until that point. Perhaps because they were like him in their own ways, having pasts that belonged in the past. Or perhaps they were raised to live in the moment. He couldn't be sure but in some twist of fate it may well have been that one single detail, the absence of questioning that allowed him to feel so comfortable with the pair.

Obsidian Nova smiled in whatever way a dragon might smile. He recalled the evening as clearly as could be. He recalled the ease at which his tamer settled into such a… human activity. Merrik had been different that night and there was only a handful of other times the black drake could recall feeling such peace and ease from Merrik's side of the bond. He recalled Shirin and her bright smile, her wit, her spunk. She had changed little. The she-human still carried the fire she carried back then, but something had shifted greatly since that day. Merrik agreed completely.

Her smile. It wasn't the same, it wasn't as real.

And her eyes. Came Nova's voice directly into his mind. The man nodded, agreeing completely. Something had changed that bright, carefree woman he had met that night. As the two dragons carried their tamers farther out across the vast sea of foliage beneath, Merrik couldn't help but wonder what it was that had happened.

It is not your place to pry, Merrik.

"You know I know that Nova, I've no intentions of putting my nose where it doesn't belong. But I wonder where her brother is these days? He was as good as man as any could be." Asking this question of his drake stirred up wonderings and worries within his mind. These people had families. They had given up their pasts to accept an awesome fate that may or may not end as it may be dreamed of ending. His mind fell on his own family then. His beloved parents had dedicated their lives to his upbringing and preparation. His sister… His dear sister Terria. She was the strongest woman he'd even know, aside from his mother, and he missed her terribly every day. He wondered if Shirin was the same.

"Where is your good brother these days? If you don't mind my asking. As I recall I enjoyed his company more than most." Truly, this was an honest statement. The siblings had shown him one of the best nights he had had in a long time and even now, 4 years later he remembered it well at last and with great fondness.

Shirin shook her head, her smile growing wary and somewhat sad. "That was a very long time ago, sir. Being that bright is hard in days like now." She did remember with great clarity when he found her, for it was the lowest point in her life. Lower, even, than the death of her father and the devastation she and her brother went through. It was the day that she had given up. And a part of her had still not risen from that point. Byriarti nudged her by rearing his head back just slightly, turning to look at her with a stormy blue eye. It was then that she realized she recognized that eye, for it was the exact same shade and hue of Kaliduras. Her smile brightened a bit, for suddenly she felt as though her brother was there, despite his being so far away. In turn, the corners of Byriarti's lips rose, and he turned to once more look straight ahead.

She turned her mind back to that night. The dancing, the music, the drinking. Kaliduras had bought the drinks that night, feeling as though a handsome stranger walking into the tavern was the greatest thing to come in months. She remembered talking about anything and everything. He told her stories of some of the places outside of Televar, while she talked about how wonderful it was to live in such a city. Everyone knew everyone there. It was like the community was one big family. That was what could be so challenging about living there, for the death of her Papa did not go unnoticed. Nor did the fact that she had fallen for Rix and then lost him. Perhaps that was why she wanted to leave so badly. By then, she was already pondering it. She wanted to meet more happy strangers like Merrik. She wanted to get out and explore.

Shirin would have never thought her life would be filled with so much torment the next few years. The only exploring she did was from battlefield to battlefield. She was never interested in actually using the sword for the death of another, rather just using it as a tool to dance with. It made her beautiful...and then it made her deadly.

The words Merrik spoke to her next made her heart skip a beat. She held her breath a moment, fighting back the tears as the harsh memory of his screams filled her mind. But no matter how she tried, she could not keep them from pooling over. "H-he is not dead...he is happy...has a family with at least one child, if not more. In truth, I have not seen him in two years. Not since he lost his leg and I lost the use of my left arm." She turned away, watching the setting sun make its final move in the horizon. Furiously, she wiped away the tears. She knew that there were others who suffered much more than she. She should not be so weak minded.

The cool understanding of her dragon filtered into her thoughts then, calming her and giving her an anchor. ~He has not abandoned you. He is simply in a place where he can be safe. And then when you are done, you can fulfill your promise to him.~

Shirin nodded, taking a deep breath and letting it out in a sigh. She gave a slight smile to Merrik then. "Kaliduras would probably laugh if he knew we would meet again. He had hoped you would stay in Televar so that I would be convinced to stay. Never would he have dreamed you had a dragon...and that I would have one, too...so many years later."

Merrik smiled warmly. "No, I don't think anyone would have ever suspected Nova's presence or any of my past for that matter. Fate has a strange way about things. No one would have guessed so many years later we'd reunite under such… unique terms. But…" he looked at her then respecting the sadness of her tone and knowing it was time to move on. It was not his place to dig into the lives of these people, he was here to lead and bring up an army. Nothing more.

He is glad to have her here. Came the words of the black dragon into the Solar's mind. She reminded him he was human, and in that, a being of belonging. Humans should not long live in solitude. It can mutilate the mind and weaken the heart and soul.

Before Merrik could figure out what exactly to say, he noticed a section of trees, much shorter than the titans of the Ancient Woods, that took on a silvery tone. Their destination at last. As Obsidian Nova initiated their descent, the warm drafts of air caressed the skin and scales of the fliers. With gentle spirals down the columns of air, the dragon led the second down to a grove of trees, hundreds of feet below the roof of the forest. The light of the sun was hardly visible at such a depth during this hour of the day but there was light enough to see what needed to be seen.

As Merrik dismounted his drake, feet landing on lush, wild grass of all colors, he waited for Shirin to join him before leading her to a grove of a few dozen trees, silver in color, which gave off a sweet, rich aroma. Several of the trees had taps protruding out from their trunks with buckets hanging below, collecting the precious resource from within. Songbirds of every color lay nesting in the trees, some chirping in disapproval at the presence of the dragons. The creatures of these woods had no reason to fear humans, for it wasn't often any actually ventured this deep into the Ancient Woods. The grove was peaceful, beautiful, and refreshing to eyes accustomed to seeing the Forest Garden every day.

"Well," he said, beckoning to their surroundings. "What do you think? Worth the flight?"

The sight of the silvery trees made Shirin gasp in surprise. She had never seen so much beauty in one small place. It even smelled beautiful, if that made any sense. Sliding gracefully from the back of Byriarti, she took it all in with wide eyes and a relaxed smile. The birds added color and flare, while the still, gentle silence soothed her very core. It was strange, the nature of such relaxation, and Shirin wondered just how special this place could be.

Byriarti nodded towards his brother with satisfaction. ~I believe the same goes for her. He has made her remember a brighter time in her life, and being in his company has made her feel welcome and relaxed. I truly believe that by the time we go to war, she will be healed of the past and can look to the future.~

"W-what is this place?" Her voice was soft and breathy as Shirin continued to look toward the silver trees. If she had thought the Forest Garden was a sanctuary, she really needed to look up the word sanctuary again. A slow smile once more crept across her lips as she stepped forward a few times, her hand reaching out and brushing one of the shimmering trunks. "I...I have never seen such beauty before."

A smile tugged at the man's lips once more, an act that seemed to be happening more and more since the bonding ceremony. He looked around, I taking the beauty alongside the blonde warrior. "It's quite something isn't it? Many people have forgotten the elves that once thrived in these woods. They've forgotten what mana is, what it can do. Beauty like this isn't so common in most of Illos, but in the Ancient Woods of Sylvis, this is an echo of the past. Mana still seeps through this soil, it still flows in these rivers."

He beckoned her forward, the sound of their footsteps pushing through the lush grass filled the silence between the occasional twitters of a song bird. He led her to where he had tapped into the silvery trunk of one of the trees. The bucket that hung off it was 3/4 filled with what looked to be molten silver. Dipping his finger in, Merrik tasted some of the strange sap. Nodding his head in approval when it was confirmed that the sticky substance was as sweet as ever.

"It may seem unusual to you, but there in mana in many of the plants that grow here. It is what feeds the titans above us, what pushes up the medicinal plants and trees. It is what supports the higher magical beings of these woods. Silverwood sap, believe it or not, is a powerful sedative when combined with firespout nectar. It can also be processed to form a putty that will seal over a wound, protecting it from infection and exposure."

He moved to a rather large tree in the grow and from within a deep hole among its roots he pulled out a large jar with a rope tied around it. He brought the jar back to the tree and began emptying the contents of the bucket into it, the silvery fluid shimmering in the warm light of the evening.

"There are many priceless resources in these woods, you simple have to know how to get them and how to use them." He continued on from tapped tree to tapped tree, collecting the sap from each into the jar as they spoke.

Certain things were never taught to Shirin, and despite her hearing the occasional story, she knew very little about anything that involved mana or elves or magic. Her ignorance played out here rather well as she tried to sift through any rememberings of elves and mana. Seeing the bucket so full of silver liquid, her brows furrowed, and she looked at the tree. "Won't that kill the tree? There's so much in that bucket...if...if this is the last of what remains of the forest's past, should we not preserve it?"

Looking at Merrik, concern written all over her face, Shirin felt her words fail her. Here she was, standing in what to her would be a very sacred grove with a handsome stranger that brought brightness to her past. The wind danced around her, picking up the fine strands of hair around her face as she once more looked around her through the beautiful silver trees. "I seem to not have words for this place. It almost feels like I must cherish it, despite the fact that I know very little about it or elves or mana. I was taught only in certain things when I was young. My Papa felts it necessary to play only on my strengths and not on my weaknesses."

Hearing his explanation about the properties the sap contained, her eyes widened with understanding. "So this will prove very useful if one of us falls injured or ill. Considering the amount we have, I would guess it would be enough for us to actually have for a while." She bowed her head before moving with him to the large tree and staring up as Merrik pulled a jar from the hole among the roots. "This is something I would enjoy learning, I think. About the healing as well as this part of the forest. Could I continue to come with you when you came to this place? I want to know the trees…" The words might have sounded strange, even as she placed her hand gently on the trunk of the large tree before moving to the next with Merrik and touching its trunk. Byriarti followed behind, remaining silent and calm. He had no interest in the trees, but flying out here sounded like a good idea every now and then. It would give him a chance to catch the sun.

The woman's concern was refreshing, she seemed to genuinely respect the forest and feared for its wellbeing, so unlike most humans. He stopped what he was doing and turned to face her as she voiced her concerns.

"Ah, you're very right. We should preserve it. But do not be so quick to think that this is all that's left of the ancients. The Silverwood trees require a large amount of nutrients to survive. Because they grow alongside the giants of old, they spring up whenever the soil is rich and the sun warms the earth. The truth is though, they can't grow in groves of many more than 30, 40 if the area is particularly fertile. This is one of the largest groves, and while the groves may be small, there are still a healthy number in these woods. Few can find them, so few can damage them." He paused then, their gazes locked, and subtly nodded his head at the treeline of the thicker forest. A pair of eyes shone in the shadows.

"Besides," he said, continuing his collection. "They have gardeners to tend to them. And might I say they take good care of the groves, judging by the amount of sap they're producing. Oh, and don't worry, these trees are resilient, they make almost 5 times as much as what we have here in just a few months."

Obsidian Nova looked to Byriarti, a playful, knowing look about his face, as if approving of what they were observing. He turned his gaze to Shirin as she noted the uses of the sap. A supply this size would last a dozen humans a dozen months, but for dragons, whose injuries are typically a fair bit larger, one bucket might serve for only one covering. Few other substances bind to dragonscales like this sap, it's a well appreciated remedy.

Turning to face the woman before him, he smiled, truly and wholly appreciating her interest in the land and its uses. He had always had an obsession, an always deepening fascination with learning how things worked. He enjoyed discovering the properties of the plants around him and he enjoyed learning about the land. He appreciated it more than he would ever let on, and to share what he'd learned over the last few decades was something that brought great joy to him.

"I'd be delighted Lady Aymelek, if you joined me when I venture out into the woods." He dipped his head in gratitude and respect towards the woman. He truly enjoyed her company here today and for some reason, be it a trick of the light or some other alteration of nature, her usually hard hazel eyes seemed softer in that moment as she looked around in awe.

Letting his gaze linger for a moment longer, he then turned his attention to the treeline once more. There were two pairs of eyes now where once there had been one. Two pairs of blinking yellow eyes.

In truth, Shirin did not know just how large the Sylvis forest was. Judging by Merrik's words, however, she guessed it was large. Looking around the silver trees once more, mesmerized by the sheer beauty and sweet aura it seemed to radiate, she nodded and agreed with the words Merrik spoke. "I would guess with the magic here that they would be powerful plants...still…" It was then that she heard Obsidian Nova and looked up to acknowledge him and his words of wisdom. "That certainly makes sense. Dragon scales are hard to regrow, I would think. So it would take something as powerful as a dragon to heal the hide of one. I do hope we gather enough for when it is time to head away from the sanctuary." It was hard to imagine that they were readying for war when such beauty surrounded Shirin. And yet, just a few days ago, war was all she had come to know.

She felt the eyes on her, and a slow chill began to creep along her spine. But for that moment, she did not act on it, seeing as her mentor did not either. She instead gave a delighted smile at his answer and leaned slightly against the shoulder of Byriarti, who watched the edge of the forest with wary eyes. "I am glad there is something other than war I can learn. It has been a long time since I have known something other than that...and though this break will be a short one, it will be pleasant, and I am happy to share it with you, Mentor. And please, if you will...call me just Shirin. I am no lady." She gave another low bow before standing straight and smiling at him before once more returning her gaze towards the trees. She felt her body fill with awe and delight, and her entire evening brightened.

And then that feeling once more rose along her spine. Something was watching, and Shirin just had a feeling they were not the sort to be considerate of humans being in the grove. Instinctively, her hand went to rest on the hilt of her sword as her dragon let out a low growl of warning. "Something's there…"

The man nodded, looking over his shoulder at the space in the woods where the eyes stared back. "I told you these groves had gardeners, did I not?" He grinned, amused by her discomfort, but also impressed. Only a fool would not fear what lurks in these woods. Luckily the eyes that stared back belonged to friends, not foes.

"Just a moment." He said before putting the now almost full jar on the ground. He then placed his right hand in his pocket and retrieved a piece of chocolate. "Here, take this. Just go over to that large tree there and have a seat on the ground. Hold the chocolate out and wait. Just stay calm and stay still. Trust me, you'll never forget this."


Slowly, Shirin pulled her hand from the pommel of her trusted blade and nodded towards Merrik. "Indeed, you did. The ones staring at us are the gardeners?" She grew curious then, her eyes beginning to shimmer with both excitement and anxiety as she took the chocolate from him. She turned and headed towards the tree he had pointed towards, placing herself on the ground with her back against the trunk, followed closely by Byriarti, who lay down on the other side. Her hand reached out with the chocolate in her palm, and she waited.

critterofthewoods_zps78f6cdb3.jpg

Luckily, she didn't have to wait long, for the eyes began to grow closer. Before she knew it, a creature of perfect beauty stepped forth and snatched the chocolate from her, beginning to nibble on it. From what she could see, the tiny thing was made up of twisted roots with a face surrounded by short branches with tiny blooms on each one. Its chest glowed with what she would guess was raw mana, and its legs appeared almost like a goat's. The creature was breath taking, and Shirin sat perfectly still, completely in awe of the majesty of such a thing. How did the world she lived in have such beauty when there was so much darkness? Why could she have not seen it sooner.

~Because you were not ready yet. You are now, and through Merrik, you can see all that is gloriously beautiful in this world.~

A slight nod towards her dragon was given as her eyes remained attached on the creature standing before her. She could understand that. She would. He knew more than anyone the beauties that lay behind the ugliness of the world. If Shirin wanted to see more beauty in the world, she would have to trust Merrik to help her find it.

Watching the light in Shirin's eye flash for a moment made the trip all the more worth-while. As he stood at his dragon's side and looked at the bonded pair under the Silverwood tree, in silent conversation with the gardeners of woods, he couldn't help but feel at home. This was his world, it was true, but he had never been able to share it with others in such a way. While it was true that magical beings spanned Sylvis and could be seen through the land, there was no place like the Tetra Estate, so protected by powerful ancient magicks. After enjoying the sight for a few moments, he approached the group slowly and gently kneeled down beside Shirin, bowing his head to the small humanoids.

"Good day brothers. I trust you've been doing well? The grove looks as stunning as ever and the gardens at the estate and meadow are something to be envied. I'll never be able to express my gratitude completely, but I'll never stop trying. This is Shirin, she's one of the new tamers at the meadow. She, along with all the others, are friends. You needn't hide from them nor fear them. If you need anything, anything at all, you're still welcome in the stables. your food stores are still full and your tunnel still clear."

The larger of the two small creatures lit up at the words 'your food stores are still full'. A smile took hold of its tiny expression and it lept up into the air in joy. The little critter then turned to its friend, taking the smaller by its hands, and started spinning him around in a jubilee of sorts.

Merrik laughed, amused by the Gardeners as ever. They had been in these lands since long before his family and took it upon themselves when the manor and meadow were built, to maintain them just as well as they maintained the rest of the forest. They worked so hard, the tamers of old couldn't bare letting them continue on without payment. And so, behind the stables, just before the back wall of the kitchen, there is a small burrow. The burrow leads into the cellar of the kitchen where a special cabinet is set aside to be stocked with sweets for the little gardeners.

"Since they caught wind of the arrival of strangers they've kept away from the meadow in fear. Now that they've met one of you though and can see that you're friends, they'll no doubt be returning to help with the gardening and to retrieve their treats." Merrik's expression held a warm smile as he spoke for he was truly enjoying his time here.

A grumble came pulsing through the earth beneath them as Obsidian Nova produced a deep purring noise. The two Gardeners turned their gaze to the black dragon and immediately shouted out in their strange tones and ran over to the drake. They climbed his spines and began playing about on the membranes of his wings. Gently he'd flip them up into the air and catch them when they came back down. The dark dragon was a sucker for the meek and these pure hearted little beings were favorites of his.

Seeing just how good-natured the creatures were, and how fond Merrik seemed to be of them, Shirin relaxed out of her anxiety and smiled widely at the little creatures, holding silent as he spoke to them and introduced her. She gave them a nod in greeting and an encouraging smile when they looked over, but the moment Merrik mentioned food, they had almost completely lost interest in her, deciding it best to celebrate.

"I would suppose they like food? I guess they would have very high metabolisms being so enthusiastic." She gave the little gardeners a gentle smile before turning to look at Merrik. "They come to the Forest Garden often? So...I'll see them again?" Brightening at this, Shirin giggled with glee, happy to know that she would be able to see the beauty of this world more often.

Byriarti, however, was rather indifferent to the little creatures, grumbling slightly when Obsidian Nova pulled their attention to him and began to play with them. ~I do not see what you find so fascinating about them...they are just another creature in this world, same as you or me.~ He leaned to one side, stretching his legs and wings out so that he could catch what little was left of the sun before the skies darkened completely. Of course, this only lasted a few moments. Shirin shook her head at the beast before watching the great black dragon enjoy the company of the two little figures.

Noticing what Byriarti had, Merrik decided it was best they head back to the garden then, but he'd look forward to going on another trip like this with Shirin. She was easy to be around and he part of him felt like she was more important than he knew.

"You'll certainly see them again. I think the little one likes you." He winked, standing up and offering her his hand. At his words, the smaller of the two Gardeners chirped up and began chattering about in a language unknown by any in the grove but his brother. Merrik laughed at the small creature's personality. "I think it's time we return. Dinner's only a short while away and it'll be dark soon after. It's not wise to loiter in these woods at night. Come, I'll just load the sap up and we can depart."

He made his way back to where the jug of sap was sitting and carried it over to his black-scaled companion. When he motioned for the Gardeners to move from the dragon's wings, they let out dramatic sighs and boos at Merrik but didn't go too far. As he fastened the jug to a second rope which he tied around Nova's torso, just in front of his wing joints, the smaller of the two critters tugged on his pant leg. Kneeling down he asked them what they'd like and while they did not speak in the tongue of man, they made it clear they knew Merrik had another bit of chocolate in his pocket.

Satisfied, the pair divided the precious morsel and bowed in farewell before skittering off into the woods, likely to brag to their brothers and sisters of the treats Merrik and Shirin had given them. Merrik had a feeling the Forest Garden would look specifically well groomed tomorrow.

He tugged on the ropes holding the jar in place, checking to make sure they were properly placed and then claimed his place atop Obsidian Nova's spiked back. While Shirin and her partner prepared themselves, he sat patiently, in no real rush to end this trip. Eventually they reclaimed the skies and were gifted with the sight of a beautiful sunset. The sky was painted in brilliant hues that danced off the scales of the solar dragon that flew along side him. He had always admired the dragon's scales, fascinated by their texture and appearance. Though he'd never openly admit to Byriarti such an admiration. The drake knew he was a fine specimen, Merrik needn't swell the beast's head any further.

As they flew, they talked about everything and nothing at all. Shirin had many questions about the land they passed over, she was so curious and intelligent, quick to summarize his explanations and retort with a question to tackle any area not covered by his words. The flight seemed to literally fly by and soon enough the meadow they called home came into sight on the horizon. The evening was just beginning and already Merrik felt as if the day had been fulfilled. His moods lifted, he decided he was going to make a special dinner that evening with a dessert made from some of the sap they had collected. The rest of the tamers certainly deserved a taste of the bounty of the Ancient Woods.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
tumblr_n7y5fteDMI1tqwzjzo2_500.png
tumblr_n6q521cnw61tqwzjzo1_1280.png
tumblr_n7y5fteDMI1tqwzjzo1_400.png

Hakeem had been meaning to concentrate on Merrick's words. He really had meant to. But while standing around his mind was so inexorably drawn away from their Commander to the faces surrounding him. He was still so struck by the youth of his comrades. He just couldn't get his mind around sending them into such thick and dramatic war, not while every single individual below 22 reminded him of his own children, children who were probably going into the same war eventually. Desperately he searched the crowd to find a more mature looking individual... well... he succeeded.

Just as Merrick began speaking and with an almost audible and palpable click of recognition, Hakeem's eyes fell upon the face of a well known creature. Their eyes met at almost the same time, both he and she realising in that very instant what was occurring, Hakeem's side striking him with sudden pain as his body remembered this woman's not-so-gentle touch. His muscles clenched, his brow fell into a frown and his lips tugged into a snarl.

Still somewhat overwhelmed by the day's events and not wanting to deal with the other trainers right away, Tara had only gone to eat the previous night after everyone else had left and kept to herself at breakfast, much to Zarketh's annoyance.

They arrived on time and eager to start training in the morning, it was a little earlier than Tara had gotten used to over the last few years but she had kept herself disciplined and it wouldn't take much to adjust to this new schedule. She glanced around the other trainers again as she waited for Merrik to instruct them, her eyes passing quickly over faces until she was met with one glaring right at her. The spike of shock followed quickly by alarm and anger that went through her brought Zarketh quickly to her side, giving a low warning growl at Hakeem as the dragon searched Tara's mind to understand the threat. Tara kept her eyes locked with Hakeem's, watching for any sign he was about to attack as she quickly explained their history to Zarketh. This man was the reason for the only job she had ever failed to complete; he had thwarted her attempts on the life of his king no less than five times. How could he be here? Her eyes flicked briefly to the nervous looking pink dragon standing directly behind him, confirming the obvious answer to her question. A dragon tamer. What were the chances? There was no time to be wondering over that though, she had to decide how to deal with this. Her words to Zarketh the previous day came to mind, they couldn't afford to fight with their allies. Well, she could certainly control herself, as much as seeing him had brought back the anger as strong as it was the time he had captured her and proceeded to question her on what awful thing had happened to her to make her want to fight, because surely no women in her right mind would choose this life for themselves. No, she could work with the sexist pig if that was it what it took to defeat Ogual, it remained to be seen if he had the same self control.

Hakeem was distantly rather impressed with himself. He could very intensely feel the need to charge at the woman and dice her to pieces but his Commander was speaking and it would be very rude to interrupt. He supposed the years of drilling in obedience and discipline had some use for an old man like him even now. But he didn't look away and neither did she. His hand convulsed spasmodically around his sword as he watched her, pleased that her face showed similar feelings to his own, although she certainly seemed to be controlling herself better than he was. Another point to the goddamn shadow wraith of a woman. A devious, cunning and terrifying woman with the reaction times of a wasp and the speed of a horse and with the skill and maturity of someone twenty years older than her and a determination that had Hakeem almost wanting to bow to her will and... damn her.

In the mean time, Veshna had quickly picked up on Hakeem's sudden jump in tension and fury, no matter how much he had tried to hide it from her. She started a low and concerned twittering, fluttering her wings delicately beside him and glancing quickly between him and Tara, sometimes meeting Zarketh's gaze and whining lightly at her.

Very soon, Merrick's speech was over and everyone began to disperse and suddenly there was nothing between him and his enemy of many years. Which on the one hand he could rationalise was a bad thing, but his immediate thinking really liked the change and after a brief pause he started towards her, a dramatic and dangerous looking stride.

However that was before Veshna truly picked up on what was going on. She gave a small shriek of fright and began leaping around like a mad man. Her tail and head were curled inwards in a frightened and diminuative stance and she couldn't quite form a sentence but Hakeem's mind was invaded by a very definite form of no, wait, stop.

And he did, in his tracks, stop and take notice of his dragon. She was very distressed but as soon as he paid her notice she stilled and pressed her head against his side.

NopleasestopdontIdontwanttofightpleasestop.

Hakeem gave a very tense sigh and did in fact clear his mind, if only to free up space for Veshna's incessant rambling of panic. He didn't actually say anything to her, but she sensed his acquiescence to her plea, his hand releasing his sword hilt and her hackles and muscles lowering and relaxing a little. However, his eyes still found the Creature's form again and he continued his pace towards her, though now significantly less aggressive. They needed to speak at least, this would not do to go unsaid.

However as he walked closer, the ability to truly focus upon her face sent a jagged stab of memory that made his old wound flare agonisingly. He managed to repress the blanch and clenched the fist that wanted to grasp at his side, unfortunately Veshna was in no way as controlled as he was. She veritably shrieked in pain and actually collapsed to the ground, curling about her side as the feedback from Hakeem's own agony hit her hard. She had only ever experienced vague aches and cuts, no one wanted to hurt Veshna, this was truly the first real and intense pain for her to feel. Hakeem hurriedly pulled back his consciousness from her own and cut the shared experiences, allowing her to pull herself back from him and dull the sensation to nearly nothing. She crawled towards him, whimpering slightly and letting him lay a hand on her forehead as he apologised to her a thousand times.

Now completely distracted from violence and just very tired of this whole issue, he ended up in front of the Creature, glaring at her while Veshna curled about his legs and listened as the silence stretched on a moment before he finally said something. "So, it is you, is it?"

He managed to not spit the words at her feet and contained the lacing of aggression he wanted to put into the syllables, the sentence coming out very cold and shudderingly controlled.

Tara relaxed ever so slightly as it seemed he had no immediate intentions of attacking her. That was a relief, and there was only a tiny part of her that was disappointed. He was obviously making an effort to control himself, but not to hide how he felt about her. That suited her fine and she replied in kind with a hint of amusement in her tone. "I hope your powers of observation have not deteriorated that much."

She had noticed his clenched fist and glanced towards his wound before she could think better of it, one corner of her mouth twitching up slightly.

This minxish Creature.. this terrifying, provocative individual. Was he going to stand for this treatment? She made her little stab at both his pride and age and another flash of fury rushed through his blood but he could have resisted that... it was the slow glance down at his injured side and that tiny spiking quirk of her mouth that truly got to him. Did she know how many times he'd nearly died because of that dratted stab to his side? In all honesty it wasn't the actual stab that riled him so, it was the fact that she had distracted him to make it, without even meaning to.. she had just looked so powerful in that moment and he had been.. caught off guard. It had dug deep at his pride, it really had, and had remained with him forever. This damned creature from the depths of hell.

Spasmodically his hand lurched towards his Sword but just before the movement Veshna sensed his motives and gave another fluttering squeaking trill about his feet which stopped his hand's movements just above the hilt, sighing frustratedly through his nose.

Veshna decided she had no ability to contain this situation and desperately pushed into Obsidian Nova's thoughts, ringing alarm bells in his head and adding a press of Hakeem's memories of Tara into the mix, though never actually saying anything coherent. She just hoped he'd understand her distress.

Tara lost control of her smirk at his aborted movement towards his sword, and she really shouldn't be pleased by his difficulty controlling himself, but it was satisfying. She frowned slightly at Veshna, surprised at the lack of restraint the dragon was showing, her behaviour was very different from what Tara had seen of the other dragons so far and she worried about how she would fare in combat. Her attention returned to Hakeem and she said, half mocking and half serious, "You should do something about your dragon telegraphing your intentions like that."

Zarketh, now feeling confidant that there was no threat to Tara, stretched out and bumped her head in what was supposed to be a reassuring manner into Veshna's neck before sniffing Hakeem and staring into his eyes.

By now Veshna was so confused and distraught by the situation that Hakeem's own bloodlust seemed to by just sapped out of him. He sighed as she flared her scales in surprise at Tara's comment and looked in terror from her to him, distressed that she had somehow done something wrong. Hakeem placed his hand on her head, reassuring her that she was fine and glaring at Tara before giving a brief glance at Zarketh's pointed examination of him but generally ignoring her."Because your own Dragon is so disciplined.." He muttered to her, the hand at his sword leaving to instead rub his temples.

Zarketh snorted hot air at him and then slammed her head into his shoulder, knocking him to the ground.

Merrik stopped dead in his tracks as his connection with Obsidian Nova relayed an emotion that pulled about a protective part of his mind and immediately quickened his heartbeat. He turned back around from a short ways down the cobblestone path, which served as a sort of track for the morning warm-ups, and quickly approached a pair of clearly aggravated tamers and one very scared dragon. Zarketh seemed to have physically assaulted Hakeem, though seemed to have a cap on her emotions. Veshna, on the other hand was a wreck.

Obsidian Nova had calmly made his way over to the feuding pair, his stride vast under his bulk, his blood red eyes trained on the two humans before him. As he approached, he growled a low, rumbling warning to Zarketh, sending an unspoken, strong suggestion that the dragon never lay claw nor jaw nor scaled tail on another dragon's tamer again. He would deal with the grey yearling later; the emotions between the tamers were far more powerful and immediate.

He stopped just a few feet away from the ground, towering over the pair. Looking to Veshna, he blinked slowly. Fear not dear Veshna, no harm will befall your soulmate. You were wise to call for help. Feuding tamers may quickly lead to feuding dragons and feuding dragons may just as quickly lead to burnt, crushed, or killed tamers.

Merrik caught up with his pitch bodied companion and immediately his brow furrowed as he saw how horrified Veshna was and saw Hakeem on the ground. He stepped forward, offering the older man a firm hand up, giving him a checking look, visually asking if he was okay. When he was satisfied the head-butt hadn't done any severe damage, he stepped back.

"Care to explain why the two of you are choosing not to join the rest of us in warm-ups? Perhaps your personal affairs are more important than your training? More important that the peace of your dragons among their own hatch mates?"
He was not impressed that there was a fight breaking out so soon, but he was even less surprised at it. He himself knew many of these tamers personally, if only on a very minor level. There was a high possibility that so many people of similar skill sets would have come into contact with each other. Tara had mentioned she was originally from Otamur, Hakeem was from Trespa. Each came from a powerful city of Galidus, it was certainly possible they'd come into contact. But what had happened that caused such behaviour was beyond Merrik.

Use few words, tamers. The full tale is not needed to bring light to the moment.
The dragon knew all too well how humans could get when in distress. Rambling, yelling, shouting, cutting each other off, endless explanations and excuses. He had no patience for this kind of behaviour and was bothered by the effect their actions had on their dragons. Nova loved all the tamers via the bonds they shared with the yearlings, whom he loved dearly. To see Veshna so upset angered him, but he understood this was a part of being bonded to a human. He himself had undergone severe moodswings during Merrik's teenaged years. Humans were unpredictable. They had pasts that they carried with them for the rest of their short lives.

In a way the black dragon, and upon his thought, Merrik as well, was glad this was surfacing now instead of later when the tamers were novice magic users, their bonds stronger, their dragons more in tune with their emotions.

He looked from one tamer to the next. Speak.

Hakeem himself would have been very happy to lie there in the dirt for a while, Veshna certainly seemed to prefer being able to hover over him and try to muster up some kind of defence against Zarketh even though she wasn't even sure what was happening or if anyone needed protecting. She didn't really think so, but she felt like she should protect her tamer or, well, something?! She mustered a reedy, non-committal hiss at Zarketh which slithered into silence pretty quickly and she was very glad when Merrick and Nova approached to settle the problem. Hakeem, as has been said, was fine on the ground, but he couldn't quite refuse his commander's offered hand and he quickly took it and let him pull him back onto his feet.

The brief check up was not needed, Hakeem felt completely fine, not even a little bruised, which was a bit strange, more importantly his more rational brain had kicked in and he could see his behaviour was not entirely respectable, though he had probably controlled himself well enough. In all honesty, he didn't see the need for Merrick to be there, he was very sure any conflict between him and the Creature would be minimal and quickly settled without bloodshed. Then again, if he had been in Merrick's position, hearing that from a subordinate would have earned said subordinate a slap to the face and everyone involved some very hard labour. So, he was about to endeavour to explain, however before he had even risen properly to his feet, Tara had taken up the responsibility of doing so. He was quite relieved by this, trusting that she could explain the situation better than he could.

Zarketh quickly backed up from Hakeem at Obsidian Nova's warning. I would never hurt one of the tamers. She thought back to the other dragon, feeling both sheepish and annoyed. She looked towards where Hakeem had just risen to his feet. Look, he's fine.

Tara was ashamed at the trouble they had caused and offended by the suggestion that she would put her personal feelings above their mission. She replied stiffly, "I apologise for the disturbance Sir Tetra. Hakeem and I have fought in the past in service of our countries, but I believe we are both capable of preventing our history from interfering with our mission here." She looked pointedly at Hakeem as she finished talking.

Hakeem merely looked carefully at the Creature, considering and pensive for a moment, before nodding slowly in agreement, maintaining eye contact.

You've spent little time around humans beyond Merrik. You need to remember how weak even the strongest of them are. A fall at the wrong angle could crush a man's skull. A hit to the head too hard could scramble their minds, a hit to the chest could stop their heart. Take care in how rough you get with them. Red eyes held Zarketh's gaze for a moment more before he sent a wave of agreement. Zarketh was not a troublemaker by nature. She had always been respectful of her peers and superiors. This was between tamers, and because of it, dragons had be drawn in.

"It's not my place to inquire into your pasts, but if it continues to cause turbulence between yourselves and your dragons I'd be inclined to get to the root of it so we can sort this out and move past it. I believe you're both capable of handling this on your own, but I will say this. Your bonds are fresh and your emotions are like rapids on the flow of your connected souls. When you become enraged the effects on your dragons can be devastating to them and to others. This is why, as tamers, we must learn to control our minds above all else. Believe it or not, either of these dragons would kill for you if you wanted it desperately. And while I doubt this is anywhere near that point, you'd be wise to acknowledge the fact that your feuds will cause tension between hatch mates for reasons not their own."

He knew Hakeem wouldn't dare hit a woman, at least not from what he had gathered of the man's personality and moral conduct. But something in Tara's eyes told him she was ruthless and he wasn't about to watch and find out just how ruthless she could be.

Obsidian Nova nodded as Merrik spoke, his gaze trained once more on the pair, but more at Hakeem than at Tara. The black dragon was specifically protective of the small, pale one behind the man for she had always been so meek and pure, as if screaming out to be protected by default. He didn't like seeing her upset, let alone over her tamer's problems.

Zarketh bowed her head under Obsidian Nova's gaze, taking his warning more seriously this time and starting to worry a little about the fragility of her own trainer. Tara felt her concern and reassured her even as she worried herself about the extent of their bond and the effect it could have on them both. She pushed those thoughts aside for now though, wanting to get on with training and show Merrick and Obsidian Nova that she could be responsible. She bowed her own head respectfully to the two and turned to start running after the other trainers and dragons.

Veshna gave a little cooing rumble in relief as she felt the tension of the situation die down around her, Hakeem distractedly ghosting his hand over her brow and letting her press into his touch. He certainly knew of the bond's effects upon her, she was the most empathetic of creatures who felt concern even for the feelings of those she did not know. Being bonded to her, Hakeem had a great amount of control over her emotions and mind. It was something he felt cautious of and indeed he silently cursed himself for his loss of control. Of course, Veshna also silently forgave him, having experienced the tide of fury and aggression he had felt upon seeing the Creature once again. She understood, but that did not absolve Hakeem in his own eyes.

Rather than Merrick, his nod of understanding and gesture of penance was sent to Obsidian Nova, the tips of his fingers touching his forehead before sweeping out towards the great black beast. He held the red eyes with his own for a moment. He would have to be more careful in the future. Veshna herself actually hopped away from her Tamer to lightly pad towards her elder and run her body down his flank and around his leg, trilling up at him in thanks and reassurance and hopping up to bump her nose against his neck affectionately. Hakeem smiled at his little bird, bowing silently to his Commanders and letting his eyes find Tara's figure jogging away from them. "`alt'aj'r als'ghir` come, let us set to our task." Saying this, he took off towards the now distant Creature at a fast pace, but one that he seemed suited to, catching up with her quickly. Veshna also chirruped a farewell before running after him, her lithe figure and graceful legs allowing her to keep pace with him easily.

Upon reaching his target, Hakeem fell comfortably into line with her and sighed slightly, bolstering himself for what he was about to attempt. "I will apologise Mistress, that was my fault." There was a pause where he was trying to think about how to phrase his opinion. "From my observations, you and I are some of a very few number in our company who are of a mature age and with the wealth of wisdom experience brings... I should not... wish... to be on bad terms with you.. I" This was difficult. Logically speaking Hakeem was very eager to put their past behind them, but the first and last and every time they had met, she had tried to kill him and his Brother and he could not quite get the image of her driving a dagger into his gut and twisting the knife out of his mind. Her face had never looked eager to kill him, just stalwartly and irrevocably determined to do so. His chest felt tight and he felt the need to be cautious around her, his body battling to overrule his mind's control. "I would that.. I... ack, `i'dha kna qd us'lna i'ljh althqah byضx'm albyض uiyrfun byضx'm byضa kma alrfaq, thm a'ud a'n ikun mضmun usuf tkun shrktna gmiy a'qujh ldhlk`"

Descending into his own native tongue helped, although he was not sure how much of it the Creature knew, enough certainly to gain entry into Trespa without question. The sentence translated basically as,'if we could come to trust one another and know each other as comrades, then I would be content and our company would be all the stronger for it' with an emphasis on comrades in arms and in thought. Veshna certainly helped, her soothing scent, gentle mind and calming presence allowing him to think more clearly than he would normally have.

Tara was surprised when Hakeem pulled alongside her and stayed there, not because she didn't hear him coming but because she expected him to keep as much distance from her as possible. Had she misjudged him, would he try to start an argument again so soon? She was even more surprised when he opened with an apology and she listened silently as he tried to explain himself. Her Arabic was rusty after 5 years of disuse but she understood his meaning well enough. She replied in the common tongue though, not wanting him to hear the mistakes she would surely make in his language.

"I agree. Defeating Ogual is of far more importance to me than our history, and I know well the need for us all to be able trust and work with each other." She could never be friends with someone who held the beliefs he did about women, even if she could put aside her anger. However she was starting to think it would not be too hard to work well with him if he could continue to be civil. She could admit to herself, grudgingly, that she admired the dedication and competence she had seen from him in their previous encounters. And as he had pointed out, there were few in the group with their experience and she worried that those traits might be in short supply.

Hakeem gave a very shuddering sigh of relief. That was probably the first unaggressive thing he had heard her say. It helped a bit as he tried to equate the Creature less with imminent doom and more as a fellow to be aided and trusted, though he and she both knew that would take a while. He was about at his limit for pushing the boundaries that day, but he just wanted one more thing. "Then I am content. But before I leave you in peace, I should like to know your name?"

Tara smiled briefly; he had asked her name before when he had captured her and she had given him a name that meant in his language 'woman daughter of her mother', mocking both his own name and his attitude towards women. "My name is Tara Rial."

Well that actually brought a small smile to his face. Silently he nodded to her, feeling a small repressed sense of pride having finally figured out her name after such a long time searching for it. After that he simply dropped back into a very slow jog, pulling away from her and leaving her to her solitude, Veshna looking considerably happier after the situation had been resolved so peaceably.
 
  • Love
Reactions: Shadicmaster
Abaidon and Arunos
~Training collab~
Saira and Aerarya

Lunch finished all too soon and Abaidon made his way with Arunos to the next training session. The thought of the failures in flight, and the shortcomings of the day had been enough to short his mood. When he arrived thought he felt Arunos sudden burst of joy for the event.

"Before we begin our real blade training, I need to get an idea of where each of you are, skillswise. I'd like for you all to pair up and spar between each other, anyone without a sparring partner will be work with me." Merrik retrieved a pile of weapons from a storehouse behind the stables with blunted edges so that no real harm may be done above bruises. "I'd like you all to select a weapon from this cache, as they've been dulled for sparring. Proceed then to the dirt ring on the southern end of the meadow."

Abaidon could have threw his fist in the air at the mention of another thing he knew pretty well. He scanned the troupe of weapons for his weapon of choice, and off to the side of the pile he found something close enough. A long halberd with a piercing spike at the end, and a crescent shaped axe blade for slashing. Abaidon preferred the use of a glaive, but this would work fine for now.

Arunos' joy was very short lived when Obsidian Nova spoke up. He was a Dragon and so he was expected to fly, to soar and fight other dragons in the sky. Each had their own combat training but in this situation Abaidon was much better off than his friend.

And do you think this hour exempts you from training? Take to the skies now, all of you. I expect to see you all practicing your attacks and defenses as well, and please young ones, stick to sparks and embers, Merrik should not have to concoct more burn heal on the first week. Now come, let us test your strength.


Abaidon laughed to himself as Arunos took to the sky reluctantly. The next thing would be for him to find a partner for the training course. Plenty had paired up already, and others he would have felt HORRIBLE beating on. The pickings did not look good. Hakeem seemed a good fight, but he expected that was a target he could work up to. Then in the distance he saw Saira; having just left Aerarya. Poor Arunos was gonna get beat down by his dragon fancy. So, why not him too?

"Saira!" Abaidon called to her as he crossed the field. She looked just about as lost as he had been only moments ago. Abaidon had a clever smile on his face; not exactly sure what to expect from Saira, but in this situation he would let steel do his talking. They would dance; perhaps not how he would prefer them to dance, but it would be beautiful none the less. Abaidon waited until he was about ten feet from her before he flung the halberd around his body spun it at his shoulder and then pointed it at her with a taunting smirk.

"Lets enjoy this shall we? You know you've looked for a reason to beat me bloody." It was a joke but he couldn't help but know that it was true to some extent as well. Saira returned his gesture turning and pointing her sword at him as well. "Oh, have I ever." She responded to his words, a sly smile of her own brightening her expression. She seemed a bit put off. Abaidon was just happy she'd accepted. Saira spoke again. "Shall we?"

Meanwhile In the sky Arunos was having a "blast." Sparks fell upon the air and burnt it away. Multi-colored fire everywhere. Arunos was fairing okay but with every move he made in the sky he was a good five wing arcs behind the other dragons. Arunos was clearly the worst in the sky. "I hope you enjoy yourself Abaidon, this hour is going to be HELL for me!"

Abadion stood back and took several swipes at her, none of which were very fierce. The exchange of attacking and parrying would at least get the momentum started however. Saira was very good at moving in sync and caught each light hit with one of her own. They were on equal ground for the time being.

Abaidon then stepped inward as Saira stepped back and used his position to fling the weapon around. Saira ducked under the attack; not realizing it was an attempt at a feint and Abaidon stepped in to take advantage. The weapon he used was very tricky to counter, and in some ways he felt bad for using it, but the thrill of using such a graceful combat was too much to pass up.

The next series of move came quick. Abaidon stepped in after the feint and attempted to "sweep her off her feet" with the blunt end of the weapon. Saira was quick enough to gracefully hop over the attack and then come down and intercept the weapon with her own blade. The two forces hit with a loud clang. They were both nearly cancelled out.

Abaidon took that moment to pull her weapon up and step inside her comfort zone. The weapon was awkwardly displayed but he had a clear show of hitting her now with the blade. Saira was only quick enough to use her built momentum and kick off the ground. her body floated elegantly and she twisted mid air before landing outright. Abaidon was already rushing her with the pointed end of the halberd.

Saira stepped out and placed her foot at the shaft of the halberd. Abaidon was forced to think quickly and instead of overthinking it he opted to follow instinct. her foot plus his own momentum, pushed the bladed end of the halberd into the ground, while the opposite rose up. The weapon stuck into the ground completely straight up and down. Saira didn't have much time to react, before Abadion flung himself around the weapon and stood back to back with her.

Saira started to say something but it was lost when Abaidon wrapped his arm around her used his body and flung her over his shoulder onto her back. She landed with a thud and following that she looked up to see Abaidon standing there with halberd pointed directly at her. He had that look of "I win." it was truly sickening. Saira growled to herself and then lifted her body. She used her legs to grasp the shaft of the halberd, and then rapidly moved her body to the side in an attempt to disarm the man.

Abaidon, very willingly let go of the weapon.

Saira was given no time to react. The weapon flew from Abaidon's hand's and he moved quickly to her side. He rolled her onto her stomach with her hands trapped underneath of her, and their he mounted himself right on top of her butt. Saira probably turned about fifty shades of red. Even if others did not watch their spectacle she acted like it. She struggled and Abaidon bounced atop his new throne. "As i expected, its a perfect seat, comfy and not bony at all." She dismissed her pride however and yelled at him. "Fine, alright. You win. You don't need to rub it in," Abaidon laughed aloud and then carefully got up after that. Abaidon turned and offered his hand to help her up. "Rubbing it in" had not been his intention.

"Wonderful spar."

She didn't think the same. Saira's hand shot out and smacked his away from her as she glared at him with fire in her eyes. Abaidon actually felt a little bad for how he handled things, and the fact that when he'd done so Arunos nearly fell from the sky. he was just having fun with the situation but he understood it probably hurt her pride quite a bit too. "Err sorry abo" He was cut off. "Next time, Abaidon. Then we shall see if that smirk is still plastered across your cheeky face!" With that she turned and walked away from him.

Abaidon walked away from the scene and sighed to himself. Everyone else still had a partner, but he had already ruined that. "I guess I might have just been lying when I claimed I was good with girls." he shook his head and wiped some sweat from his brow. "Ill definitely have to apologize to her someday." After that he went on to find a dummy and started playing with a scimitar instead. Arunos was still very busy with his torturous training, he'd leave his thoughts to himself for now. "Do good Arunos old buddy. One of us needs to."

Next... is.. magic...

"Joy"
 
tumblr_n6uydfu7G21tqwzjzo1_1280.png

After Hakeem fell back Tara continued running, setting a fast but steady pace. After only few minutes of this and a couple of tamers overtaking Tara, Zarketh pulled ahead of her impatiently. I know you can move faster than that.

You also know I'm pacing myself, there's no point sprinting now and not being able to run at all later.

Zarketh sent back some rather uncomplimentary images and thoughts on the theme of Tara being slow and lazy and embarrassing Zarketh by letting the other tamers beat her. Tara growled something under her breath about children and sped up. Zarketh sped up in response, taunting her and soon Tara was running flat out.

That's better. Shame you still can't keep up with me though.

Unused to being inferior in anything physical and thoroughly infuriated by Zarketh's immature taunting, Tara drew on some reserve of strength she hadn't known she had and sped up again, closing the distance between them in a second and leaping onto the dragon's back, only just managing to get a grip and avoid tumbling over her head.

What was that? Tara tried to make sense of what just happened while Zarketh continued running, feeling a little surprised but mostly just smug. Tell me what you did! Tara insisted, shaken. She didn't like being surprised by her own body.

I didn't do anything, not deliberately at least. When a dragon bonds with a human they usually transfer some specific ability along with access to their mind and mana. It seems yours was speed, maybe you will be able to keep up with me after all.

Reassured that the change was normal for a new tamer and unlikely to be the first of many, Tara jumped down from Zarketh's back and continued running alongside her at a more normal speed. She wondered what the limits to this new skill were, there was a slight ache in her legs that was different from normal but otherwise she felt the same. How long could she keep that speed up for?

I felt something when you ran. It was similar to the drain of energy when I do the same thing, but less.

Then perhaps the limit is on how much energy I can take from you, I wouldn't want to tire you out and leave you vulnerable in a fight.

I think it would take a lot to do so, you need a lot less energy to move than I do, you're so small.


Tara smiled a little at the affectionate insult. We'll have to find time to test our limits. Not now, it sounds like we're both going to need our strength for the rest of today.
 
  • Like
Reactions: Soulserenity20
Sairantha & Aerarya
3:00 PM
"This part of your training will be, by far, the most difficult and potentially the most dangerous for the power upon which you draw is connected to the very life source of your dragons. Magick is an intricate, and precise art. There are more things that can go wrong than right, and it is up to you to take great enough care that you do not end up with a fallen drake at your side and a dead void in your soul. For the first two weeks we're going to be focusing on a simple act; we will be accessing the mana pool given to you by the bond, and we will be summoning a simple flame. I've chosen the fire element to approach first since it is the natural magic of dragons; their instinctual understanding portrayed through your bonds will offer you a simple concept to tackle. And I say simple in no light way, do not ever assume the use of magic will be simple."

Magic training.

Saira hadn't anticipated that studying magic would be a part of their journey with the dragons. Of course, learning flight and coordinating themselves to their new companions was a given, but after learning that the drakes were real, and did not only exist in children's tales, she was too stunned to even think of magic and sorcery. Now that Merrik was confirming that it, too, was real, she felt near ready to pass from the sudden wave of excitement enveloping her. It made her feel like a child again, but she could not resist the allure of being able to wield magic of her own, having that kind of raw power in her hands, and not just in her imagination.

The group was again listening to Merrik and Obsidian Nova explain the concept to them, as well as the activity they would be attempting to perform for the next few hours. They would summon a flame. A single flame. Sairantha was not entirely sure how a 'single flame' was quantified, but surely it would be something they would work out quickly. Although Merrik warned it was not as easy as it sounded, her naive view of the world caused her to feel differently. Magic was meant to be natural and flawlessly smooth in it's art. Surely they would all be able to do it effortlessly soon enough, although learning how to summon the magic was different than using it was an experienced mage.

Magick, is 80% understanding, 10% desire, and 10% mana. Without understanding how something works, you cannot hold a hope of applying your mana to it in order to manipulate it. Fire, is so much a part of a dragon that our very soul's understand its workings, and as a result of the bond, it will appear to make sense to you as well. Do not assume it is as simple as it will appear in your mind, you must take a moment to observe a flame; how does it move? What give it life? How does it feed? Why does it bite? How does it die? You must consider all aspects of the element or object you wish to manipulate.

A frown creased the brow over her eyes as she listened to Nova's words. She wondered if they would have to do this every time they attempted to summon the magic, or perhaps it was a one time event. She turned into her own thoughts, searching her memories. She had spent hours in her youth staring at flames and fires, watching their movements and observing their light and color, for no reason other than pure boredom. She drew upon these memories to do as she was told; taking a moment to observe the flame. She wasn't sure, however, if they were asking for scientific observations, or a more metaphysical perspective of view. The flame would move along the path of it's food, consuming the wood or fuel along it's length, gaining it's life from the reaction between the air and fuel. Although maybe the flame moved with the air around it, flowing seamlessly as it consumed and burned. It bites to defend itself from predators trying to steal its light and glory. She wasn't sure which would permit her to borrow its beauty.

When you understand your desire for the object or element, you must apply mana to it. The mana will come easily, but you must execute a level of control. Do not allow it to flow freely, for it will quickly empty itself as it desires to be let free. Should you release all the mana in your dragon's soul, your dragon would fall to death where it stands. Luckily, all of the dragons here have been trained in the ways of mana conservation and have perfected the process of maintaining a small store to ensure they survive. Though I'm sure each would give up its last drop should your life depend on it. You will feel the mana flowing like a river, controlled by a muscle that may let more or less flow through into your spell. Focus on this and only take what you need to apply to your spell.

Once you have understood and utilized the flow of mana, direct it with your will and your mind into your spell; urge it aid the flame to grow or to bend. It is this process that will allow you to successfully utilize your magicka.


Mana was something she had also heard in old stories, but she had little comprehension of it. It sounded like what fueled the fire of magic onwards, although summoning it to use seemed even more complicated that envisioning the flame and bringing it to life, even though the act of creating the flame probably involved mana usage of its own. Would it be like drawing on energy, or perhaps an invisible force? She had not even started to study the practice, and she was feeling distressed by the mere concept. It seemed more and more impossible the longer she listened to Merrik and Nova explain it.

"Mana is now as much a part of your soul as it is your dragons. You've all the ability to do this, though you may not now be able to control it to such a degree.. Work diligently to master your understanding of fire, and later, other elements and you'll quickly excel. If you're disciplined and dedicated, you'll all paint the skies with your magicks one day. I myself, was not a fast learner when it came to mana use. It is only after a decade of hard work that I've found myself comfortable in my more complex abilities, so do not stress yourselves if it is not as forward as it may seem. Now, let's begin shall we? And perhaps we'll work on the sparring field so to prevent any unnecessary burns to our beautiful meadow."

The group dispersed, Sairantha spreading out with Aerarya to a quieter space. This would take concentration, she figured. She sat down atop the hard ground, closing her eyes and pulling back memories, with the help of her drake. The days in boredom she used to spend, staring at candles and the hearth in her home- no, not the house around it, just the fire inside. Focus on that... she breathed out softly and slowly, picking apart every detail and aspect of the flames it encompassed. The heat they held, the sparks that showered from the wood as it crumbled, the way it flowed along the length of the logs, hissing when the metal poker came near.

Then she held out her palm, holding it a length away from her, and simply staring at it blankly for a moment. How would she summon the flame from her mind to her hand? She could envision it there, letting her imagination take over in forming the mental image, the small, pulsating flame hovering above her hand. She could start an actual fire, but that would likely hurt- a lot. She took another slow, steady breath, before shutting her eyes again.

"Let's focus on the mana, instead... How do I draw that? How do I combine that, with the magic of this flame, to produce a real energy?" She mumbled aloud to herself. Beside her, Aerarya settled on the ground, watching her tamer work through the process. Sairantha continued to search her thoughts, almost meditating by appearance. She began to reach around for this mana, trying to draw it to her like a rope, keeping her mind clear. Muddled thoughts would not help her achieve this goal.

Fire. Flame. Bright, hot, flickering... She perhaps sat there for a good portion of the hour before she felt a warmth flood over her hand. She opened her eyes a crack to find the smallest of flames flickering to life over her palm. Her lips stretched into a small smile of achievement. The flame was slight, and died out quickly, but it was still there. She had the basics, now all she had to do was enlarge the flame. Shutting her eyes again, repeating the same process, she created another, slightly larger flame, and continued the process over and over, until she was sure she would be able to summon the small flame at will. She glanced over at her companion with an expression of pure glee.

"I did it!" she exclaimed, much like a small child would in excitement.

Aerarya hummed in a sort of agreement. You did indeed. Good work, Sairantha.

4:00
Saira soon found herself back inside of her room in the stalls, sitting cross legged in front of the bookshelf, a stack of books before her. Study hours were never quite her thing; she preferred action, learning through example, or trial and error. But here she was, the old books before her with their vast expanses of knowledge. Truth be told, some part of her mind yearned to discover what information those books held in their deep recesses and folds. She wanted to know what they could teach her, what they could show her about this new world she was thrust into.

She picked her books at near random, choosing interesting titles and setting them aside to skim through. Hopefully, she would be able to pick one or the other to focus upon. She lifted the book on the top of the pile, running her fingers over the cover before opening it to the first few pages. After a few moments, she set the book aside, and turned to the next one. Magic... dragon anatomy... lore...

Eventually, she decided upon one book. It seemed to be of a mixed study between human and drake lore, combining the two into one detailed history book. It reminded her of the books her tutors would have tossed at her for study during freetime, books she hardly bothered to read because she was always training with her bow. Idly, she wondered if she would get a chance to practice with it here, instead of mere swordplay. Perhaps she could train after dinner. Pushing away the thought, she settled back against the base of the bed, propping open the book on her knees and focusing on the first line of words.

7:30
After eating another hearty meal for their dinner, Sairantha ventured out of the stalls towards the meadow, her bow and a sheath of arrows slung over her shoulder. She needed time to practice, so her skills would not fade away. She left Aerarya in their stall, the dragon lazing about for the night. She seemed to hold little interest for watching Sairantha practice with her bow- Saira was unsure how she felt about this, but she tried to keep it to herself. Her drake's reassurance and praise made her feel proud and worthwhile among this group of highly trained men and women. It made her feel as if she truly did belong here.

She set her weapons on the ground and searched about for a target. She did not want to shoot at the trees, but there was little else to aim for. Perhaps inside of the forests nearby there would be fallen branches or logs she could use, but some part of her did not want to venture into the dark, shadowed forests. The meadow was soothing, but the forest was eerie and threatening. She looked for a few minutes further, coming up with no results; so instead of shooting at the trees, she pulled off one of her over garments and lay it on a tree branch so it hung down, the cloth flapping faintly in the breeze. She shivered as the wind blew- she now only wore a light top, allowing the chill to seep through to her bones.

Retrieving her bow and arrows, and slinging the sheath back over her shoulder, she walked over to where the fabric hung, standing roughly thirty paces from the tree. She loaded the bow, taking her time coming into position. Where should she aim, she wondered. If this were a bullseye, where would the center be?

She located the center- or as close as the center could be- and steadied her aim before releasing. The arrow shot out towards the tree, wavering slightly with the breeze before ripping through the fabric, the feathers snagging on loose bits of cloth. Saira flinched slightly. That was not what she had imagined happening. Now she would have to go and desnag the arrow before she could shoot another one.

After climbing up and retrieving the arrow, she stood back another five paces and shot again. The arrow went through the whole the first one made, again snagging on the loose threads. She went into a pattern of aiming, shooting, and retrieving, sometimes having to compensate for the breeze that blew through the meadow. Although tedious, the actions were comforting. She imagined she was with her brother, shooting their wooden bullseye in the woods while their father checked snares and traps nearby. They used to compete, each child receiving only three arrows. The goal was to score as many points on the bullseye was possible. The very center of the circles was so small only one arrow could ever fit at a time. Once, they had competed to see who could split the arrow in the center right down the middle. Neither of them had ever achieved it, but as children, it was fun to try.

She smiled at the memories, and continued practicing until the light vanished from the sky and the meadow around her was pitch black. She fumbled around in the darkness to gather her arrows and retrieve the torn and tattered shirt, making her way back into the stalls. Not many people were still out, so she crept into hers unnoticed, treading silently as her drake was sleeping. She tossed the shirt, now in rags, atop the small desk and set aside her weapons, settling on the luxurious bed with a soft sigh. Melancholy clung to her, although for no reason at all. What was she missing? Why was she nostalgic? She had everything, now, living with these people and their magnificent drakes. There was nothing to miss.

Shaking her head, she leaned back onto the bed, closing her eyes and trying to clear her thoughts for sleep.

 
tumblr_n6swluRlUg1tqwzjzo1_500.png
tumblr_n7y5fteDMI1tqwzjzo2_500.png


12:15pm, Lunch, Yennefer's Loft
The first thing Tara was aware of was a thudding pain that made it hard to remember how she got here. She wasn't sure how long it took her to summon the energy to force herself to sit upright, head swimming and stomach churning at the motion. Her vision blurred and she shut her eyes as she waited for the pain and nausea to subside a little. That was when she noticed the current of worry and guilt playing in the back of her mind, trying very hard to be quiet. Zarketh? She thought fuzzily. Tara! The loud and excited thought was accompanied by a loud squeal from below. "Oooowww..." Tara groaned aloud as her head throbbed harder, resting her head in her hands with her palms over her eyes and her fingers blocking her ears.

Yennefer had been quietly reading beside her patient as she slept through the various herbs and soothing tinctures she had applied to help with the pain as she cleaned the wound. She had tried to keep her awake but that had been a losing battle and she had had to work fast and use a lot of remedies to ensure the sleep was nothing but helpful and healing rest. Zarketh had been nothing but shrieking and worrying and distress. Methuzar had tried to calm her but all in all he was feeling too guilty to be firm with her. Yennefer on the other hand had no such qualms and had promptly smacked a fist down against the little dragon's nose, getting her attention and telling her to be absolutely quiet, her voice holding a kind of intimidating power that would never be believed to exist in such a soft looking woman. Zarketh tried to be quiet after that. Methuzar remained beside her, soothing her with quiet calming thoughts and sharing in her sense of guilt and shame at their behaviour.

As Tara began to awake, Yennefer was immediately at her side, pressing her back into the bed gently but firmly while lifting her eyelids carefully to inspect her irises and blood vessels. No significant bulging or bursting, pressure in the brain seemed normal then. She smiled in satisfaction and leaned back as her hand gently felt around Tara's head to the matted would at the back, now cleaned, and pressed a warm mixture of water and essence of Ghedi Flower.

"How do you feel? Is the nausea only when you move or constant? Does anything other than your head hurt? What do you remember?" She said each question clearly, prepared to repeat them if it was too many at once. Her voice was very clear and low, calming and dulcit tones laced in with a sense of command and power.

Tara's instinct to throw off the unknown person who was pushing her down was slowed by her pain and confusion and before she could act on it Zarketh stopped her with memories and explanations of what had happened. Zarketh had been pestering Methuzar during the agility training, repeatedly tagging him with sparks and flying away before he could get to her, taunting him, flying too close over his back and nearly hitting his rider, and just being a general nuisance. Finally Methuzar lost his patience and barrelled into Zarketh as she flew too close, sending her crashing into a tree, which Tara had knocked her head against and passed out. Tara reluctantly allowed the woman, Methuzar's rider Yennefer, Zarketh supplied the name, to move her around and check her eyes. It felt wrong, unsafe, but Zarketh assured her that Methuzar would not have bonded with someone who was not competent and trustworthy, and that was enough to keep her still.

She tried to muster her thoughts to answer Yennefer's questions. "My head hurts a lot, its a little hard to think, the sickness is only when I move..." She cautiously tested her limbs in turn with slight movement, "I don't think I'm seriously hurt anywhere else, just some bruises. I remember Zarketh..." She frowned, embarrassed by her dragon's behaviour and her own failure to stop it. "and Methuzar fighting, and then myself colliding with a tree. Zarketh's memories cover the rest." She attempted a smile at the woman. "I thank you for your help."

Yennefer was silent until she had checked the towel pressed to the wound on Tara's head and seen that it only contained a little blood. She was satisfied and pulled the rag away, smiling in a calming manner at her surprisingly co-operative patient. Obviously her dragon had helped in that regard for Tara had the look of a woman unused to letting herself become vulnerable in any situation, especially when injured and in pain.

"No need for thanks, I'm a doctor, its my job." She looked a little rueful for a moment, her eyes wandering to the floor where Methuzar shuffled disconcertedly below. "There's also my Dragon, who is at least half-responsible for the whole thing." She looked about her and then rose from her seat, flicking through a few bottles in her shelves before finding a small one filled with blue liquid and bringing it over. Uncorking the top, it gave off a beautifully soothing smell, clear and settling. "Breath this in gently, it should settle your stomach and stop your head from spinning. The pain will leave soon. I have remedies to block it, but I would rather know when it goes so you will have to grin and bare it a while." She sounded very sure of herself and not all that sympathetic. It was the safest and best thing to do. Why coddle warriors and adults when they didn't need it.

Tara took the bottle and breathed in deeply. Normally she would be wary of accepting medicine from strangers but Yennefer's professional attitude, her status as a dragon tamer and the calming effects she could already feel reassured her. "That's fine." She replied after Yennefer had finished speaking, and half-heartedly searched for another topic of conversation. She came up with nothing, 5 years of keeping to herself hadn't done much for her social skills, and decided a head injury was a good enough excuse not to make conversation anyway.

Yennefer had nodded in satisfaction, watching as Tara's colour slowly returned and Yennefer's own efforts showed their effects. It was greatly encouraging and puffed her chest with pleasure. Plying her craft was of the greatest enjoyment to her. For a few moments it seemed like Tara was going to try and start conversation, which Yennefer would have engaged with, people seemed to like to fill silent spaces. But after a few moments of Tara's eyes wandering she actually seemed to give up and just allow the silence to continue. It was a wonderful thing for Yennefer to see. She never understood the general consensus of humans that silence between two people was to be feared. Really she didn't understand much about humans except their insides.

So she let the silence continue, seeming perfectly happy as she just sat in her chair beside her patient and considered her treatment so far. Obviously Tara's immediate memory was alright, and her manner and Yennefer's own observations told the Doctor that her overall brain was not permanently harmed. However it was best to be sure, so after a few moments she broke the silence.

"Can you tell me a little about your past, did you have a career? What were your parents' names? I would prefer to make sure your long term memory isn't damaged."

Tara held back a sigh. She hadn't told anyone here about her past yet, she wasn't ashamed and had no intention of hiding it, but she wasn't exactly eager to deal with the possible reactions either. What would this woman whose job it was to save lives think of her previous profession?

"I grew up on a farm in Otamur, joined the army when I was sixteen. A few years after that I became an assassin in service of the crown." Tara paused for a moment to see Yennefer's reaction. The other woman merely nodded, face showing no alarm or judgement, so Tara continued, "After Ogual overtook Otamur, I made my living as a mercenary for the last five years. What about you, if you don't mind me asking?"

Yennefer hummed interestedly. She had always preferred the idea of assassins to warriors. She felt somewhat like it was a more efficient and clever way of killing people, something she would have done herself if she had been murderously inclined. But in any case, Tara seemed to have suffered no long term damage.

"Ah good, you seem fine.." She muttered under her breath as she drifted off a little in thought. She only just caught the question Tara directed at her and she blinked quickly to try and regain attachment to the here and now. She flashed Tara a smile and shrugged nonchalantly.
"Oh I was born in a small village. Quite near here in fact, outlying Espella." She rose again to go fiddling through her books and vials to see if there was anything else she could do to speed recovery. "My parents had a farm, I used to experiment on the animals. Oh, I have quite a few dead sheep on my conscience. But I seem to learn quickly so soon I saved them too." She found one of the books she was looking for and walked back to her chair, sitting and gazing with interest at the pages.

"When I was seventeen.." She turned the page. "I made the journey to the local monastery. The sisters there practised medicine and I needed tutors but my parents had no money to send me to school. After a few years there I apprenticed to a travelling doctor, learned all I could know from him and then... set off on my own!" She looked up to smile at Tara warmly. "Travel suits me I think, I'm not all that good with people." She chuckled at herself amiably before frowning slightly. "I was near to Otamur when it fell. People turning into mindless monsters.. and there was nothing I could do." She frowned heavily, her train of thought aggravating. "I am unused to being useless."

Tara was surprised and pleased by Yennefer's completely unfazed and maybe even positive reaction. Not a bleeding heart doctor then, especially considering her comment about killing sheep. She also recognised the similarities between them, both had left home at a young age to pursue a career in a male-dominated profession. Her mood turned sour at the mention of the plague. "As am I." She'd felt so useless during the war, wanted to fight, to kill Ogual, but the prince had refused to let her. She had kept him safe off the battlefield but he had died there without her.

Yennefer saw the shadow that passed over Tara's face as she herself was mired in thoughts of the past and the effect this plague had caused her. Methuzar gave a small press into Yennefer's mind, a gentle reminder of the present and she smiled warmly.

"Ah but then, we didn't have Dragons." She grinned in a surprisingly fierce manner. She really felt like she had found her place. She could see herself living this life and applying her knowledge to the duties she had now. She had many plans and ideas swirling through her head, but for now Methuzar helped her to focus on the tasks at hand. She needed to be trained before she could do the things she wanted to.

Tara couldn't help but respond with a grin of her own and she laughed when Zarketh sent images to both women of herself and Methuzar ripping apart anyone who dared cross their riders.

Yennefer certainly gave a very unfazed chuckle as she pictured the visceral detail in which Zarketh and Methuzar were eviscerating their enemies. It was definitely satisfying to see. But in the end she cleared her throat and looked Tara over again. "You should sleep. I will stay here a while to keep check on you but I doubt you will awaken for a while so I may be gone when you do. If you feel well then you are free to return to the training arena but if not ensure your dragon contacts me." She gave a reassuring smile and leaned back into her chair with an air of finality. Sleep was what her patient needed and sleep is what she would do.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
tumblr_n6uydfu7G21tqwzjzo1_1280.png

3:00pm (Magick Training)


Tara listened carefully and nervously to Merrik and Nova's explanation. Everything they had done so far relied on skills she already had, even if she was applying them in very different circumstances. Balancing on Zarketh's back while she did her best to throw her off was a lot harder than moving between and balancing on stationary objects. She would have several new bruises in the morning from that exercise alone. This was something completely new, she didn't have any previous experience to draw on and she was aware of the destructive potential of uncontrolled magic. She could hurt someone, she could hurt Zarketh. They had only been together for two days and that thought already terrified her.

That won't happen. You have a sharp mind, and I won't let you lose control either.

Tara took a deep breath and calmed her mind, she could do this. She would focus and work at it like every other skill she had learnt and she would succeed. Merrik ended with a magical light show and the tamers spread out, Tara picking a spot a good distance away from everyone else. Right. Understanding. She knew how to start a fire and how to put one out but she had never really thought about how it worked, it not being of practical use to her before; she would have to rely on Zarketh's instinctive understanding. The two reached out to immerse themselves more fully in each other's minds, Zarketh focusing on her memories of breathing fire. Tara let herself become Zarketh for the second time, only holding back a small part of her own identity. She felt what it was like to breathe fire, to direct it to her will. She tried to tease out everything Zarketh knew about fire and used without actually thinking about it. She knew she needed to be more aware than Zarketh was to have control, she wasn't born to this like a dragon. When she felt like she'd gained everything she could she reluctantly pulled back to her own mind. She had learned a lot in a short time, she just had to hope it was enough.

According to Nova the next step was mana. Zarketh drew her attention easily to the pool of energy within the dragon that she herself used and Tara tried to reach out to it, touch it in some way. Nothing. How do you use it? Tara asked, frustrated after a few minutes of trying with no results. I can't explain it, I just do. No short cuts there then. She forced her mind to relax again and let herself become familiar with the energy. It took awhile but eventually she felt a connection and mana flowed through her mind and body in a sudden rush that shocked her into inaction until a nudge from Zarketh brought her focus back and she restricted the connection and stopped the flow. The power raced around her body, crackled under skin. It made her feel hyperactive and powerful, she felt a strong urge to release it, use it. She resisted and spent a few minutes just getting used to the new feeling and making sure she was in control of it, not the other way round. Then she focused on what she knew about fire and what she wanted to create, the mana responding eagerly to her wish and she let a trickle flow out of her and into a small patch of air in front of her. There was a sudden flash of light and heat as the mana and air burnt and she took a reflexive step back and shut off the flow of power.

A burst of approval, pride and excitement came from Zarketh who had been doing her best not to distract Tara while she was trying to control magick for the first time. She roared and sent a stream of yellow fire into the sky. Tara grinned joyfully back at her. That was amazing! She spent the rest of hour practising and by the end she managed a steady flame the size of her hand hovering in the air in front of her.
 
tumblr_n6rtovVSs51tqwzjzo1_1280.png
Forest_zps54164700.jpg


Sword Practice

Swordfighting practice held a different meaning for Hakeem than it did for the others. He had been in battle not five days ago. He had no need for practice. But the others there, they needed it, badly. Some didnt even seem capable of holding a sword properly. Briefly he took a moment to swing his curved blade in an intricate and complex dance, his face a complete mask of normalcy as his hands and body moved like a blur, his sword glinting ferociously in the light of day.

He looked across the field for a moment, judging each individual and picking his first target. His eyes quickly alight upon the young girl, Diari, the little one whom had spoken with him when they had first arrived. Her form was sloppy and untrained but the enormous sword she wielded with the ease of someone three times her size. But at that moment, all hakeem could think about was how young she was and how easily her life could be snuffed out. He wanted to be sure that didnt happen. Confidently, he strode over to her. "Young miss Diari, was it not? What would you say to sparring together?"

Diari listened to Merrik, looking forward to sword fighting. But when she was given the light sword to work with, she couldn't swing it properly. She clicked her tongue. She was used to swinging a heavy blade around and suddenly working with an extremely light one was too much a change and she couldn't get used to it, no matter how many times she swung. She switched hands a few times, adjusted her grip, tried different techniques, but nothing worked. She sighed. This was when the man she had asked for instructions from just yesterday walked over and asked to train with him. "I'd be honored to, though please take it easy on me? I can't seem to get used to the weight of the blade and I've never sparred before."

A brief flash of trepidation crossed Hakeem's face but he repressed it quickly. By the time he was 18 he had been sparring and fighting for twelve years but he knew that was not the norm and certainly did not mean this young one would be at any disadvantage. He smiled at her pleasantly. "Well if that is the case, we should find a sword to fit you." He looked over towards the various selection of blades, all dull and somewhat rusted, their state making Hakeem blanch slightly before he forced himself to remember that these blades would not be used for true fighting. Looking over the pile though, he could not find anything of a decent weight or size. He saw how light the previous blade had looked in Diari's hands, she would need a sword of significant power. So instead he returned to his own pile of belongings which included his shirts and headscarf but also all his own personal weapons. He had two curved swords for man-to-man fighting but another, far larger blade to be used while mounted, able to hack a horse's leg clean off and with the reach to fell any foe on foot.

Picking up this blade, he tested its weight and nodded in basic satisfaction. It wasn't truly as heavy as she required, but it was certainly weighty in hand. Returning to her he offered her the hilt. "I feel that this would suit you better. But this blade is sharp so take care, do not fear for me however, I prefer to spar this way." Which was true. He had been 13 the last time he had sparred with blunt weapons, Trespian culture never blanching away from hurt or injury where training was concerned. She weighed the new blade in her hand, it still being a little light for her.

"Still a bit light, but it's a lot better than the other sword. I'll give it a go." Diari smiled at the tanned man before her. She was glad to have gotten a partner who seems to know a few things about sparring, for she knows next to nothing. She sound the sword, adjusting to the weight much easier. She tested it out with her other hand, having always been ambidextrous. It fit her liking and she adjusted herself in a starting position, the basic stance before a spar. That was all she knew how to do.

Hakeem gave her a genial nod before watching as she readied herself, acquainted herself with the sword and then finally dropped into a fair starting stance. He was pretty impressed by her knowledge of the movements, although she was erring in some areas. Gently, he walked over to her and touched the blade of the sword, pushing it up slightly into the correct positioning and height before walking around her to lightly press her arm up with two fingers, finally satisfying himself with her stance and taking his own place, picking up one of the various blunt swords on the ground. "The Lady attacks first." He bowed lightly to her before taking up a defensive stance.

Diari blushed from embarrassment when the rugged man fixed her stance. The redness quickly faded, however, when her excitement came back. Upon his statement of her attacking first, she became a bit nervous. The wind picked up in a gust, making her hair fly to the side, creating a very warrior look. "It's unwise to make the first move. Those are always the most predictable, no?"

Hakeem actually chuckled at that, loosening his stance to stand tall in front of her. "Perhaps some of the time, but if that was always true then no one would attack anyone and peace would reign! Often to attack first is to have the advantage." And then suddenly and quickly, like a viper lunging to its prey, he arrowed foward with his sword, clashing the blunt metal against the side of the large blade and running his sword down the tang until it came down brutally against the guard. At which point he pushed the larger sword away from himself to the side, stretching one of Diari's arms that held it, thereby weakening her hold and swiftly striking the butt of his sword against her wrist, forcing her to release her grip and finally allowing him to grasp her other hand still gripping her sword while his own sword hand brought the blade up against her neck. The whole movement took merely a second to execute and in the end resistance had been impossible. Of course, Hakeem would have been stopped by a more competant swordsman, but in this sparring match, he could afford to be flashy, it was how he taught his soldiers before. "Do you see?"He said as he released her hand and brought his blade from her neck.

Diari was about to respond when he suddenly lunged, preforming many professional maneuvers and knocking the blade out of her hand. She then tried to grab it, but stopped moving when his sword was pressed to her neck. She looked a little fearful, yet her excitement was building. He brought the blunt sword down, asking if she understood. Diari quickly grabbed her blade, eyes shining. "I get it! Can we try again, please?" She got back into stance, it being perfect this time. She awaited his answer.

Hakeem gave a satisfied nod of approval, a smile of appreciation on his face to see the perfect representation of the stance, this one was very quick to learn, it was impressive, especially considering her gender and build. He took up his position once more, holding his sword defensively and gesturing for her to come at him, a brief flick of his fingers as his body tensed with excitement.

As soon as he was in his stance, Diari lunged. Her movements were precise and very familiar. She sighed when the man's sword was not dropped. "Did I do something wrong......? I followed his movements perfectly, didn't I....?" She felt slightly discouraged, going over everything she did in her head. She played an image of Hakeem preforming the trick over and over again, then went over her own movements, not realizing how slow and clunky they actually were. Everything matched in her eyes, so then why did she fail? She looked down at her lightly shaking arm. She hadn't noticed how much she was straining, probably due to her muscles already aching from last night's journey. She switched hands, feeling instant relief flush through her right side. "...... Interesting....."She flexed her right hand by opening and closing it, the ache slowly fading back to what it was before the attack.

Hakeem was used to sparring with those of lesser skill so he had purposefully lowered his guard a little and tried to not apply to the instincts he had so carefully honed over so many years to defend himself. Still he was surprised at how quickly she caught on and remembered the forms. She certainly held talent and he could see her becoming a great and sturdy warrior in the years to come. However she needed to train in the style that suited her, he was also impressed with how well she had wielded a giant sword when the form he had performed was usually exclusively used for one-handed swords, but it was far too quick for any two-handed sword usually, even for his hand an a half cavalry sword. While he was impressed, he knew a better use for her talents than bastardising forms to make them work. She could use her talents better elsewhere. "Impressive, but to use a sword like that you should focus more on strength rather than speed. If your movements are hindered by the size and weight of your weapon, then it is better to beat them into submission than try to use complex motions and leave yourself open for attack while also exhausting yourself unnecessarily."

"But to purely use it for strength would require two hands....I've never used two hands though..... I know I should but...." She unstrapped her sword and held it out to him. It was broken in half and seemed to be made out of galvanized steel and had beautiful designs etched into the face of the metal. The hilt seemed to be made of iron and the handle was wrapped tightly in black leather. It seemed extremely heavy, yet she held it like it was a feather. "I use it to help me access victims on my rescue missions. Only reason it's so large and heavy is in case they were buried in a rock slide or something of the like. It broke last time I used it for such a mission and I hadn't gotten a chance to repair it. I use one hand because the other is either holding supplies, a leash for a search and rescue dog, or it's keeping my harness tight so I don't loose my balance and fall to my death on some of the more dangerous missions." She handed the broken blade to him, letting him feel the weight. Just as it was now, it seemed to weigh in around 20 pounds.

Hakeem sighed as she spoke and shook his head, confused by her tale. Surely a pickaxe and a hammer or an axe would have been easier and less bulky to carry around on such dangerous missions? But he was not one to judge the journey, the outcome was what he had to deal with. When offered the sword hilt, he took it cautiously, noting its materials and girth and guessing at its great weight. Still he was slightly surprised by just how heavy it was, his arm straining to hold it up though not falling or banking against the weight. He hummed in thought, looking his opponent up and down before returning her broken sword.
"There is always a first time and this should be yours. If you continue this way you will only hurt yourself. Battle takes a great deal more endurance and strength than even your rescue missions ever would. However, you could become a truly terrifying warrior by focusing and building on the power behind your strikes. But to wield swords like this, two hands are beyond necessary."

Diari looked away when she took the sword back. She listened to him speak, feeling embarrassed that she thought she could use one hand, like she usually does, in a totally different situation. After the light scolding, she remained silent for a few moments, keeping her auburn gaze low. Another gust of wind picked up, playing with her dark hair once more. It had looked as if she had given up, but she suddenly looked back up, her eyes filled with fiery determination. She stood tall, or as tall as someone who is only 4'11" can be. "Can you teach me? I'm willing to learn. Best way for me to is to see it in action, but I'll try to learn any other way you wish to teach me if you are willing to do so." She handed him his own blade, keeping her broken one out. "I want to learn how to use the right techniques before I repair it and try it with the whole blade, if that's okay."

Hakeem watched her ponder his words. He was pleased that she seemed so receptive and open to his critisism, a rare trait in most of the soldiers he had trained before hand. Usually he had to beat them into submission and force them to forgo their repulsion at having their masculinity questioned. Hmm, maybe this was a benefit of having more Female Warriors around... but then again it still did not mean women should fight. Surely they would not want to. But in any case, this situation was here before him and Hakeem would not pass by such a promising student. He took back his sword and spun it a bit in slow nonchalant circles. "It would be an honour to train you, but I am not sure how wise it would be to practice with a broken sword when you need to be used to its length and weight. In battle we rely upon instinct and reflex heavily and if you are not used to the length of a sword it can mean your downfall."

He looked at the broken piece of metalwork curiously. "Surely it would best to fix it now instead of later?"

"I get that, I do, but this sword tends to break often, normally in the same place. It's not bad metal work, it's just the stress I end up putting it through. In the case it breaks again in the middle of a battle, I need to know how to use it as it is now as to defend myself. So I want to learn with it broken, then relearn with the whole sword so I get used to both. Is that alright with you....? A-Also, I have one more thing to ask...... Can you not hold back against me? I know the enemies won't and I may look small and innocent, but I'm not to be underestimated. I'm a tough cookie and I'm sure I can handle it.... I want to learn as if I actually am in battle and my life, as well as Halazes' and my friends' lives, are in danger.... I want to learn how to protect everyone, whether they need it or not......That's why I'm so determined to learn how to wield my blade properly, so I can help everyone and not be a burden. I promise you, I won't let myself die before my time is due, and that I will be able to take the training so I can grow stronger. I haven't yet broken a promise, not since I promised my mother on her death bed that I will never focus on her death. Not one. And I have no intention of breaking any anytime soon. I know your a seasoned warrior and that this may be a request in left field, and you don't have to accept, but if you agree, I won't let you down, no matter how much abuse I go through, I won't give up and I won't go back on my word." Diari bowed deeply, trying to show Hakeem as much of her respect and trust as she could, awaiting his answer.

Hakeem stood, his expression unreadable, as he listened to the avalanche of words that came his way. He let her finish though, allowed her to run all of her thoughts to their end before she was finally done. Her bow, unpracticed and slightly skewed but heartfelt and full of meaning, struck a brief smile across Hakeem's face. But he quickly suppressed it and focused on all that she said. He nodded pensievely and went across to his pile of clothing and belongings at the side of the arena. "Well, to start with..." He went over to grab one of the larger blunt swords that Merrick had left in a pile. It looked to be very sturdy, if worn and discoloured. The sword was only a little smaller than the broken one Diari carried and Hakeem considered it for a moment, a look of slight disgust at its awful state. Then suddenly and seemingly without much effort, he laid the blade across his thigh and snapped it clean in two.

"All swords will break if you do not use them properly. It breaks because you are not using it as it is intended." He dropped the two now useless pieces of metal at his feet and turned to resheathe his cavarly sword. "I can teach you to use it as a sword and maintain it properly so that it will not break in such a way again. I would indulge you, if not for the limited time we have before our skills are needed in battle, but since we do not have that luxury a full length sword is what you shall be trained in."

He sighed a little, a slightly sad expression on his face as time after time the girl's youth hit him and he wondered just what things she would sacrifice in the end for the world's safety. "As for your last request, I would not have done otherwise. The only way you will survive in war is if you are acclimatised before you get there." He shook his head in remembered sorrow. "I lost too many young men under my command learning that lesson."

He held out his hand to shake, his hand and forearm dark with rough skin and jagged scars along with the black tattoos. "I shall be glad to take you as a Student, Diari Zega."

Diari slowly rose, shocked that he had agreed to show her no mercy. She hesitantly shook his rough and callused hand, wondering if he would continue with the deal or change it at the last minute. A chill ran down her spine just from the feel of his rough skin, that being a quirk of hers. She tried to hide the temporary discomfort, though not very well. She felt a little guilty when he pulled away, feeling that her lack of ability to hide the quirk offended him, even though it happens whenever her hands are dry and she touches something just right. Trying to forget the tense moments after the handshake, Diari spoke up. "Thank you, Hakeem. Thank you for agreeing to be my mentor. I really appreciate it. I've never really been taught anything except helping others and smiling no matter the situation...... Everything else I had to learn on my own.... My dad was a drunkard who left when I was four and my mother died when I was ten....." She rubbed her arm, a little embarrassed at admitting this to someone she barely knew. This lasted only a moment before she looked up with a sincere smile."But that's all behind me. I'm finding my way in the world and now I'm gaining some allies to help guide me down the right path! Everything has to get worse before it gets better. Think of a storm. The dark, menacing clouds destroy all that it touches, but as they fade, new life is made, new beginnings are created, and gorgeous things are able to be seen, like the occasional rainbow. All good things come to an end, but that end is a new beginning. Right?" She tilted her head and grinning, she showed not only her innocence, but her optimistic wisdom.

This little one certainly did talk. Words tumbled from her anxious mouth and he could see her eyes flashing about quickly, as though every movement could be a sign of displeasure from him or a failure on her part. The young had so much energy for such rapid and trivial thinking, Hakeem certainly wondered at it. But to abandon your wife and child. There were certainly despicable men in the world. Diari was obviously a gentle soul and her tale of woe made sense to him. How else would such calm and warm young woman be persuaded into a life of violence and bloody death? Yes it indeed made sense, but Hakeem would not comment on that for now.

Her comments on the nature of life and its twists and turns made Hakeem give a rather sad smile. Her optimism and innocent thinking would be the first to go. It had been the same with his eldest son. Soon she would see that often as not, bad things ended to be exchanged for worse things. And often even through good times, there were currents of grief and woe that tainted all moments. Compelling Metaphors did not make the theory true. But this would also not do to be said, for the young treasured their certainty and it was unlikely that Hakeem would help in dashing her ideas. She would learn it herself and learn to deal with it at the same time.

He gave a small sigh, Diari reminding him very strongly of his daughter Amira when she had been younger and not so acquainted with the world. "If that is settled, then I shall set out your tasks. We will spar and I will train you in this time our Commander has set out for us, but I shall also expect you in the meadow an hour before breakfast. I have plans for your training and to fight with a sword require more than just technique."

He noted that their time was almost up and that the session was coming to an end. "For now I suggest we leave it here. There are other things to be done and our Commander needs our attention."

Diari nodded in understanding before his last words caught up with her. "....Already....? Time sure does fly....." Halazes flew down, landing behind the dark haired girl. She raised a scaled brow at her comment, finding her comment interesting. "Certainly not as well as we dragons do?" Diari turned to the jade drake before laughing slightly. "No, not even close....." She lightly kissed her partner's nose, being nudged in return. It was then she heard Merrik speak and searched the area for where the voice came from so she can listen to his next set of instructions.
 
  • Love
Reactions: Wolfsin
1ymg6o.jpg
tumblr_n6rtovVSs51tqwzjzo1_1280.png


Study Session

Aranel was wandering around the library looking for certain books she had in mind to read up on. It was when she was searching for her forth book did she stumble upon the man who bonded with the Pink Dragon, it's name still foreign to her mind. Ignoring him, she minded her own business and continued her search for her book. However, curiosity remained the best of her as she kept eyeing him from time to time. Sighing she cursed in her mind as Ethiriél's words kept ringing in her mind. You need the company... Exhaling, Aranel made her way towards Hakeem and stood beside him for a moment, facing the books in front of her, but not really staring at anything in particular. "Would you prefer the solitude or some company?", Aranel suddenly blurted.

Upon the end of the day and the beginning of a period of study, Hakeem had found he didnt quite know what to do with himself. He was used to books and reading literature but the ability to learn through reading was not one he had practiced much, unlike all his other skills, and he felt slightly awkward about it. He had quickly decided not to bother anyone with his own discrepancies and try and work through his block alone but in all honesty, company would be appreciated by him. So it was with a warm smile that he greeted the dainty looking young woman who approached him. Again, she seemed so very young to him, maybe it was not their youth that was concerning him so, maybe all soldiers rose to hardships this young and it Hakeem's own age that was bothering him. Mentally he shrugged off the automatic reaction to her youth, clasped his hands behind his back and gave her a brief but graceful bow.

"I would say that, no matter the situation, company should always be preferred, even if one may not know he needs it. I am Hakeem Idn'Abihi, might I enquire your name?"He held her gaze, noting her rather stunning blue eyes and dark hair coupled with her incredibly pale features. Some way away, Veshna had settled to curl herself up in her Loft to await Hakeem's return but noticing him start up conversation, she in turn started tentative contact with Ethiriel. Evening Sister, how was your day? Her inner voice always sounded somewhat diminuative and small but this time she was also eager, really genuinely wanting to know how all her nestmates were faring and hoping everyone was getting along.

Aranel did neither nod nor shake her head, instead she merely replied, "Aranel... Aranel Sérëdhiel of Telavar," bowing her head a little. "Pleasure to make your acquaintance." She added, noticing his built figure for someone his age. His brown shoulder-length hair and dark coloured eyes which some how held a shine in them. "I mean not to interrupt your reading, apologies if I did so," Aranel stated in a monotonous tone yet inside she really was worried. The last thing Aranel wanted was people to dislike her. "However, I thought it would only be wiser if one was to study with another and share what we have learnt, yes?" She added, clearing her throat as she did so.

Ethiriél hummed in amusement as she noticed her tamer greeting the male. Until she heard her very familiar sister's voice. Good Evening, Veshna. My day was rather amusing. Ethiriél replied, her voice in it's usual silky state. Letting out a chuckle as she recalled the very days incidents. What about yours, Veshna? How has your day been? Is your human treating you well? Ethiriél asked, sincerely concerned.

Hakeem felt himself tense slightly at the mention of his old foe country. Truthfully speaking there had never been all out war between Trespa and Televar but it had certainly been very close to it and Hakeem had definately lead sorties across the border to raid small fortresses along its length. Always by order of course, he had actually been a firm antagonist to the idea of the war but Yusuf had been determined until Ogual's rise. He wondered if this girl had been effected by the situation and he hoped not. He decided not to bring about a discussion concerning the conflict since from his dark skin and general appearance, he was sure his connection to Trespa was obvious to anyone. His clothing as well, all black robes and scarves, was really only ever seen in Trespa, along with the tattoos that peppered his dark skin. And then there was his thick accent that tainted his every word and made his r's roll.

In any case he quickly smiled politely and nodded in agreement at her assessment. "I would agree, perhaps if we gather books, we might return to our quarters and see what can accomplish together? Though I must warn you, it has been many years for me since study from a book was a usual passtime." He chuckled lightly at himself before turning back to the books shelves and beginning to consider the titles.

Veshna fluttered and cooed happily at her sister's reply. "Hakeem is so impressive Sister! He is so strong and calm and clear-minded and so durable and he's done so many things in his life and he is so trustworthy! He calls me precious and beautiful and through his eyes he sees me with such-" In the end she simply descended into happy fluttering and delight. Even though the morning had not started well, what with a fight seeming to almost break out between Hakeem and one of the other tamers, she had known afterwards that she had had no reason to fear. Eventually she regained control of her mind and settled down. And your Human? Do you like her? Are you pleased?

Aranel saw the way the man tensed. Her suspicions proven right. However, she had no concern over that any longer than she should. Aranel did the same his body did and scanned the shelves once more and hummed in reply. "I second that motion," smirking, "It is alright... I,on the other hand, am good with books." Aranel stated, pulling a book out and flipped through it. "We'll even each other out." She suggested, not taking her eyes of the, now, very interesting page of the book.

Ethiriél laughed lightly at her sister's energy. He sounds lovely, sister. Ethiriél couldn't help but feel equally as warm after hearing the mention of her tamer. I would not have chosen her if I did not like her, would I? she teased playfully. She's quiet, but easy to get along with. Ethiriél stated.

Hakeem grinned in some relief. "Well then I will defer to your judgement! Shall we go to your Loft or mine?" He asked as he leaned over her shoulder, keeping distance between them but still being able to see given his large height, he already had a pile of books in arm.

Veshna cooed in pleasure, satisfied to hear that her siblings all seemed satisfied with their bondmates and equally happy to know that she was so glad with her own. I am very happy Sister, I hope everyone gets along. I know we must be an army but... I hope we are a family as well. She purred to herself at the thought.

Aranel shfted, even though the distance between them was of comfort and spacious, she still felt uncomfortable. "We'll head over to my Loft," Aranel decided, "Maybe we can gain something with Ethiriél's knowledge." she added, looking up from her book.

Ethiriél merely smiled at her sister's reaction. I believe we are slowly becoming a family, Ethiriél stated thoughtfully. Whether our tamers realises this or not, I believe we are... she trailed off, thinking of how her other siblings are doing with their tamers. Would you love more family, Veshna? Ethiriél added, knowing how excited her Sister can get.

Hakeem gave her a gracious nod, hefting his pile of books and offering to take hers as he gestured to the door. "Lead the way then my Lady." His whole demeanor was very gentle, her own slightly closetted manner making him need to put her at ease.

At the word family Veshna gave a flick of her tail and purred. Families sound so close and protective. I would love us all to protect each other, I would love everyone to defend each other and see the good in everyone. Even if we might fight sometimes... Her thoughts went back to the warm-ups that morning when Hakeem and Tara had first met once more after their long years of rivarly. She was glad it had been sorted out quickly and without anyone getting violent.

Aranel gave a small smile, informing him she was fine and carried her pile of books herself as she made her way out the library towards her loft. "Out of mere curiosity... what weapon do you wield, Hakeem?" Aranel asked as she lead them down the hallway, her tone light. Not a serious question, but it held more meaning to Aranel than anyone else.

Ethiriel hummed is amusement. That did sound nice to hear. Families always fight. It is when we come above that do we prove our true strength. Ethiriel wisely stated with a nod of her head.

Hakeem followed after her amiably, considering her question for a moment before answering as he came to see that their lofts were directly opposite eachother. "A sword when I can, a bow when I must, a spear under dire circumstances and daggers under a life or death situation. Rarely have I had the opportunity to choose. It would be said that a hand-and-a-half Talwar sword is my preferred speciality. And you?" He looked at her with interest as they came to her loft entrance, Hakeem nodding graciously to the beautiful facetted dragon he found there, an excited Veshna beside her.

Said dragon flicked her tail happily at the sight of her Tamer, trilling a welcome to both the humans that entered. It seems so sister, but at least it seems our Tamers are getting along. She purred contentedly and settled down a little more.

Aranel listened and thought streamed through her mind as she took the first step into her loft and placed her books on the already messy desk provided. "Blades are my strength. Daggers are my preferred choice of weapon and my best." she replied, "Ethiriel, Veshna." she greeted and pat the space beside her books; gesturing for Hakeem to do the same with his books. "However, you, on the other hand, must be quite skilled then." she complimented, though her tone remained monotonous. "Of course, one would not expect less of a Sultan." Aranel stated plainly, turning to Ethiriel's direction.

Ethiriel nodded her, agreeing with her Sister once more. Ethiriel allowed a smile upon her as she stared at Veshna. The young dragon was growing each day and Ethiriel only hopped that that would not rid her of her wonderful personality and character. Ethiriel bowed her head a little, greeting both tamers. Upon Aranel's statement, Ethiriel merely stared at her, as though a warning; a look a mother gives her child when the child plans on misbehaving.

Hakeem gave the girl a very confused flicker of a frown before chuckling and shaking his head in great amusement. He had never been mistaken for the sultan before, Yusuf always being a much more frivolous and colourful person. There was also the fact that his surname in his native tongue clearly told anyone he met that he was a bastard born child and so in no way elligible for the throne. He did somewhat rush to correct her, his underlying heavy loyalties to his childhood friend and comrade of many years making the idea of people thinking he was the sultan an uncomfortable one. "Indeed Mistress the Sultan is an accomplished warrior but I am not he. A servant and friend to him yes, I commanded his armies until our Commander convinced me I was needed elsewhere. But I am definately not the Sultan of Trespa." He gave her a brief smile, placing his share of books nearby her own and looking about her rooms with interest.

Aranel stood up straighter and turned to him, bowing an apology. "Forgive me, I could have sworn from exterior that you-" Aranel cleared her throat as she stood upright. She proceeded to turn her back to the man and placed her hand on top of the books, once again staring at nothing in particular but lost in thoughts. "I saw you once long ago... and I thought-" Aranel trailed off, "Forgive me for my jumping to conclusions." She apologized once more, her tone returning to her natural demeanor.

Ethiriel did nothing but chuckle and proceeded to add, It is an unfortunate bad habit of hers. Aranel could showed no emotion but a slight side glare at her dragon.

The young lady was certainly a cautious soul, a very gentle and cool manner that Hakeem actually appreciated. But this was a surprise, she had seen him before? He had only a few times been to Televar on some of the most awkward and tense visits of state he had ever experienced. Yusuf had always brought him along on such occasions just to have the company, although Hakeem had often proved useful diplomatically speaking as well. The only other times he had visited the country was through raiding parties, and he never felt like he looked particularly lordly then. Maybe she had visited Trespa itself, where he tended to let his daughters paint his skin and braid his hair with glass beads and dress him in galant clothing.

In any case he shook his head. "There is nothing to forgive. But I am curious, where have you seen me before?"

Aranel walked towards Ehtiriel slowly and pat her forehead, to which Ethiriel allowed. "T'was some time ago. The first time as a child." Aranel began. "I was running around the market, and bumped into you. I may have been wrong though..." Aranel sighed and dropped her hands to her side, "The man I bumped into picked me up and dusted me off, smiled at me, asked if I was alright and allowed me on my way." Aranel paused and looked directly at the man before her. "Another was when he stepped into my mothers stall. I remembered him. He spoke so gently to my mother and wanted to buy jewellery for his wife and daughters, I think? Even so, she feared her life. At that time, I did not know why..." she trailed off, remembering the raids. Aranel quickly composed herself. "It was sometime ago, and I did not know much of your culture then and I have not seen anymore than raids and just people walking through the streets." she excused and walked back to the desk and picked up a book.

Well Hakeem had been to many Markets and many children had bumped into him, but those blue eyes.. he thought he might vaguely remember them. Yes, at the time he had been away from home very long and he was missing his family. Such earnest childish energy had lifted his heart a little. He was glad she had grown into such a capable woman, though he wondered what had happened to her for her to take up arms. And then there was the jewelry, yes he definately remembered the Jewelry. All the pieces he had brought back with him were still kept and treasured by all who had recieved them. He'd known immediately upon sight that they would be appreciated. He was pretty sure he had left a meeting early just to acquire them. In the pit of his stomach he felt guilty, he had never meant to instill fear.

Yes he supposed all the people of Televar would remember of Trespa was the Raids. Maybe that would change soon. "Yes, such beautiful pieces of work, I remember your mother. My daughter Amira still wears the bracelet I bought her, and her Mother uses the hairpin daily." He sighed quietly as he picked up one of the books on magic and the mana connection between a Tamer and their dragon and sat to read it. "I would have wished that Trespa not be remembered just for war. It saddens me. My homeland is a beautiful place, so is yours Miss Sérëdhiel." He found it surprisingly easy to get his tongue around her surname, although it came out heavily accented and thick.

Aranel turned to Hakeem, a slight look of shock on her face. Quickly recovering, she looked back to the book before her, "I- I'm surprised you actually remembered..." Aranel flipped the page."It is because Telavar had seen nothing of war until the raids..." she uttered silently. And it was true. Telavar had not seen much of war until the many raids. However, there were always mysterious visitors around but no one would question, afraid of the trouble they might get into.

The sound of her last name sounded foreign yet familiar. It had been a long time since someone else had used her last name. "It is kind of you to think so. I would wish to see your homeland soon, Hakeem." Aranel stated honestly, offering a smile.

Hakeem tried hard to repress a sense of success when he finally saw the young lady's honest and warm smile. He returned the gesture with a thoroughly welcoming grin of his own and he heard Veshna below purr in pleasure at the warm feelings and emotions circling her Tamer and his companion. And the idea of showing her, showing anyone, his homeland immediately set a glow in his heart. "And I should enjoy showing it to you. It has not been two days, and already I am homesick. I have never been so far from my family. A brave and stalwart warrior, am I not?" He chuckled at himself genially and turned the page of the book he was endeavouring to read.

"A stalwart warrior is one who defends his home more so his honor, yes?" Aranel admitted, the sparkle in his eyes showed her how honest he was towards his family and his hometown. If only I could do the same... Aranel thought. Ethiriel hummed but said nothing more.

"We should begin our reading," Aranel stated and began properly reading her book.

Hakeem grinned at her response, nodding slowly to her thoughts. But then again, what was he doing now? Was he really defending his home? Or had he abandoned his family to seek power? He knew that was not why he had left and truthfully he also knew that without Veshna he would not be able to defend his home and his loved ones. But he still could not shake this feeling that upon his return he would not like what he found. Veshna cooed in his mind and tried to soothe his thoughts, for this was one thing she was completely confident in now, Hakeem and She were meant to be together and his decision to come had been the most right one. "You are right." He murmured to Aranel as she sat opposite him, but whether he referred to her former or latter statement, no one could tell.
 
tumblr_n85g7wpLx11tqwzjzo1_1280.png

The group of people standing, uncertain in the middle of the coliseum, were chosen long ago, though they could not have known it. The Oracle had selected them at birth, when their souls entered into their bodies with their first breath. Each soul chosen, was the missing half of one of the dragons below. And today, those two souls would collide and fuse together, changing the fate of Illos forever.
"You have all be told of your purpose for standing her today. I can understand if some or many of your minds linger in disbelief, this is an event of dreams and myth. But make no mistake, you are here to become heroes, legends, and leaders. You are here to become one with beasts of old, powerful creatures not seen in these lands for hundreds of years." He walked to the end of the perch, balancing casually on the round, stone hold.
"The doors that surround you are the temporary dens of the dragons of Illos. The doors will open in a few moments. You must all be strong, be fast, and be brave. Today, you become dragon tamers."
Then, Merrik's deep green eyes became twice as vibrant as any human's and he swirled his right index finger in a curious manner, concentration clear on his expression. The doors slid open, lifting up to reveals cascading plumes of steam as the temperature difference made itself apparent. The cool morning air welcomed the sound of wingbeats, too many to count, as a mass of dragons shot out of the dark spaces and soared up into the air. Flames of every color decorated the skies, scaled beasts of every shape, size and color bolted about before peeling off from the group and honing in on select individuals.

One of the dragons shot a jet of colored flame down at the ground, nearing searing one of the soon-to-be tamers. The tests had begun.

Merrik and Nova watched silently as the young dragons they had raised from hatchlings attacked, questioned, chased, scared, and tested the group of visitors. Each was seeking a human worthy of their soul, of their life, of their bond. Each would find a human, though they did not know it, and until then, they would test their worthiness endlessly. Merrik pitied the men and women below, for they had not been informed of what the bond was, nor were they informed of the fact that the tests the dragons subjected them to would look more like an attack than anything, despite the fact that the drakes would not actually harm them. This pity went away mere moments after it arrived as Nova's presence in his soul shifted with the drake's emotion. Any amount of terror and confusion was worth the bond of dragon and tamer.

Ahab stood tall, his coat gently swaying in the cool morning breeze. The old captain had on hand resting on the hilt of his cutlass, nothing but simple leather against his firm hold; to the man, fancy decorations was only meant for trophies, not combat. Still, even with his hand on the weapon, ready to draw it at any time, Ahab could not hold off the feeling of unease.

Beside and behind him stood others, people who surely shared his nervous feeling. Most of them were younger than him, not like that was a grand things, he wasn't the youngest man on Illos for sure. Even the boy who had brought him here, Merrik, was only 26 years old, just barely escaping being half of the tamer-to-be's own 47 long years. The others were, of course, no better. Younglings, the lot of them, men and women that all couldn't have been taken from anything else but apprenticeships, surely... "Do not be unfair," Ahab corrected himself, "You had done your share of things at their age." Well, easier to say, harder to believe. Of course, for this same reason, he could stop himself from laughing a short laugh to himself when he glanced past his shoulder. Yes, it was much harder to believe, when you had the evidence of the opposite standing BEHIND you, instead of beside you. He shook his head, "Ye're not all there anymore, are you?"

No more time was given to contemplate, the gates had opened, and not had they even fully done so, before flashes of color came out of them like a moray eel from it's den. They were fast, blindingly so, large gusts of wind smashing Ahab straight in the face, making him feel very much more at home than he did moments ago. Wind whipping your face, now that was a trouble he would never tire of. Neither was he much fazed by large, powerful roars that would make many-a-men and women quiver in their boots, but to the captain, it was simply the sound of another monster, not from the depths of the ocean, but from behind gates of thick wood, now soaring through the sky like seagulls about to pick at a school of fish. This was not a feeling he had been preparing for, he had received no warning that they would be placed like easy prey, but by the gods, it filled him with nothing but excitement as he drew his cutlass.

They had begun breathing fire now, long, sprouting tangles of flames colored just the same as the dragons themselves, creating fiery mixes of green, red, blue and more. And that is when the captain's courage had the slightest of crumbling moments. Fire. Of all the things the blasted creatures breathed as naturally as air, it was fire. But his fellow comrades were not unsettled by that, it would seem. In fact, some of the madmen even seemed to reach out to the creatures, just like they had been instructed, despite all of that fire lighting the sky and ground like those "fireworks" Ahab had witnessed once or twice in his life.

*Thud* A dragon had landed, wings spread widely. It peered down at Ahab for but a moment, but this moment would not soon leave his mind. The dragon's eyes had been sharp and angry, like a sparkling fire, yet did not look the same way the mindless beasts of the sea would. There was intelligence there as well, something Ahab could only describe as "human". It peered at him inquisitively, as if it was looking for something, something it did not find in him. It left with a few powerful beats of it's wings, taking to the air again. Ahab was left stunned, not even able to appreciate the heavy beats of wind anymore.

What happened next was a series of blurs and questions that never got answered. Ground ruptured, sometimes from claws digging into the earth, but one time he swore it was more than that. Some of the dragons remained airborne, never once touching the ground, some circled, but never as much as touched each other, as if perfectly synchronized. What left the man awed more than anything else, however, was when a creature landed in front of him that summoned so many memories of his beloved sea, that he could have sworn he stood on the deck of his ship again. Fins
protruded from the cranium, which was long and sleek, ending in teeth that could shatter any shells and rip away prey from the muddiest of banks. Blue scales ran across the entire being, and as it shrugged it's wings down, the sun danced over them just like it would over water. The dragon looked like home.

"Do not be so quick to affiliate me with your memories, Ahab Haavs," a female voice rung through his head, one which he knew belonged to the impressive reptilian.

Ahab ignored her first words. "What is yer name, dragon?"

She paused, observing him with a glance he recognised far too well from those few at home who saw him as low-life. "...You may refer to me as Calypso."

"Well, Caly," Ahab grinned when he saw a twinkle of anger in that superior gaze at the nickname, "My name you already seem to know. I suppose my next question should be what I'm s'posed to do with ya."

There was a pause longer than Ahab would have liked. The dragon continued to peer down at him, but would sometimes shift her gaze to the others, and most of all, up at the Merrik boy. She seemed displeased, yet did not seem to be about to leave, wings still tucked away. When questioned, she did not reply, and when Ahab tried to lock his eyes with hers, she squirmed away. Eventually, she stopped looking him in the eyes altogether; instead, her eyes were on his chest, and the three small scales that rested on it. They seemed to intrigue her more than any other part of him, the dragon looking at it from any and all angles imaginable. Finally, she spoke again: "Ahab Haavs, you are the first human to truly gain my interest. You should be honored."

"Don't flatter yerself, dearie, this day is not even a top 5."
His voice was laced with humor, but she seemed to take it seriously, nodding with more intrigue than ever before.

She straightened herself again, wings coming out with enough force to blow a small gust in the captain's face as she roared, the loudest sound Ahab had ever heard. "I have decided." She said, flicking her finned tail in delight, teeth curved into what Ahab hoped was a smile. She stepped closer, lying down on her stomach, her head at level with Ahab's, who was close enough to touch her now. Her wings spread out more, looming over the two to create a bluish shadow of which only the two existed within. She had him away from all else, she had him to herself. "You shall be my rider."
 
A Trip to the Tetra Estate - Part One
Forest Garden - Approximately 5:30 AM
2lwvl0o.jpg
A dark haired man and darker scaled dragon stood outside a grand stable carved out of ancient white oak wood. The morning air that surrounded them was brisk and fresh, welcoming and pleasing to the senses. The drake took in a deep breath, appreciating the purity of the air in that particular part of Illos as he so often did, for he'd been beyond the boundaries of these woods and tasted the foul air of industry and of man. He much preferred the clean, pleasing air so offered by the Sylvis forest. Next to the great drake stood his dearest companion and so-called tamer, as if any man could tame a dragon, and though the title so placed on Merrik's head was inaccurate, Obsidian Nova had grown fond of the term and used it openly and without too deep of thought into its origins or meanings. If the world needed tamers rather than partners, let them have them. No sense trying to correct man, they don't fare well when they no longer know what they once thought they truly knew.

A bright green songbird shattered the dragon's thoughts as it twittered about in front of his face. The young avian clearly didn't know much about dragons lest it'd fly off as fast as it could in fear of becoming a post-breakfast morsel. Luckily Obsidian Nova wasn't hungry, nor did he eat the young of animals. It was crucial to allow the young to grow up, otherwise one might quickly end up with nothing left to hunt. Beyond those reasons, Nova enjoyed the color of the small bird, for it near matched the shade of his soulmate's eyes.

"Hardly, my eyes are a fair bit greener and not quite so lime." Came a familiar voice in the drake's thoughts.

That may be, but it is a beauty nonetheless and I dare-say green is one of my fondest colors. He huffed a bit of black smoke which sent the bird flitting away out of fright, a good sign if it was ever to survive into maturation. Looking around, Nova relaxed his posture a bit and spoke again to the man at his side. What say we give them 20 more minutes, if they haven't organized themselves by then I'll shoo them out of their stalls myself.

Merrik chuckled at the idea of his beastly dragon prancing through the halls of the stables flapping his wings about like a pheasant as he collected and herded the tamers and dragons out the grand doors. "As enjoyable as that'd be to watch, I'm sure they'll all be precisely on time. Especially Shirin, being bonded to a solar drake. Byriarti's up the moment the sun hits the meadow each day. We said 6:00, let's give them till 6:00."

The dragon nodded subtly. As you wish, oh tamer of mine. And he shifted his weight just so, that the man leaning against his side would lose his balance and nearly land himself on the ground, only to look to a dragonly smirk about the culprit's black lips.

Dalaith made sure to go to sleep early so as to wake up with enough energy so as to meet at 6 in the morning, though waking up early didn't exactly mean getting somewhere on time. She was hauled up in her room, trying to finish the last book that had been on her shelf, already done with the rest. She thought that surely she could finish it and make it out to meet Merrik on time, and of course, as always, she was wrong, and had to be unceremoniously shooed out by A'untyr after another lecture as to looking presentable. Dalaith huffed with frustration and walked out the stable with a very plain outfit for the day, simple tan pants with leather reinforcing binds on the inner legs, and a dark brownish black shirt that was loose fitting on her frame, accompanied by a long tan scarf, as she had quickly learned that wind burns are not the most pleasant to deal with.

Do tell, how is it that you humans ever survive within wind storms? Surely I do not fly much faster than the fastest of storms when I am gliding, and yet you always seem to be injured some way or another over it.
"Unity, don't be ridiculous, we don't have tough hides and scales like dragons, we have soft, very vulnerable skin. If its too windy outside, we normally stay inside to avoid any sort of harm to ourselves."
The gold drake lightly pushed her forwards with his muzzle.
Well then I suggest you adapt to survive, because I am sure that you wont always have the luxury of long sleeves, long pants, and a convenient scarf.
Dalaith lost her balance momentarily, but didn't respond to the taunting voice of her dragon, walking out into the lush meadow, ten minutes till 6. By that point, she was rather upset that A'untyr ushered her out so quickly. She probably could've finished at least another seven to ten pages before coming out. A'untyr growled slightly, though in good spirits and gave her another nudge to keep her focused.
Punctuality is important, and I do believe it is better to arrive early than it is to arrive late.
"Oh shush you hunk of unrefined gold."
Well technically if I were made of gold I-
"I know, I know, the mass of gold is far too heavy and would weigh you down too much, requiring much larger wings and greater muscle mass. I know my chemistry and physics, thank you very much."
Do you now? Well then whats the chemical composition of mana?
"I would know that if you let me keep reading my book..!"
Of course~ you would.
"Just shut up about it.... I-I collected the list that we needed for the trip up to the manor. Very few things were required, just some combs and brushes for the ladies, I personally couldn't find very many scarves or ribbons, and so I think that eventually that will be needed by at least two of the women, and, if possible, more reading material would be nice. I didn't get very many requests from the other tamers, so really I was just going based off of what I foresee being needed within the near future." Dalaith quieted her companion and focused herself as she walked up to stand before the man who had called her, giving off the list she had compiled of supplies that would be needed as they would go off to the Tetra Estate.

As predicted, the shimmering scales of the Solar Dragon could be seen getting closer and closer, the tamer of flaxen hair and hazel eyes trudging softly at the beast's side. Even from a distance, one could see that the woman was grumpy from being awakened by her dragon, and yet she seemed to enjoy the barest of rays that peeked over the tops of the trees. It could even be seen that her long hair, touched ever-so-softly with hints of strawberry red, was flowing in the morning breeze, having yet to be braided by its owner.

Despite the seeming darkness of Shirin's loft, Byriarti had been as punctual as ever, calling her from her dreams at precicely 5:32. How did she know that it was 5:32? Because that blasted sun had once more risen two minutes after the halfway point, and because once more a wonderful dream was crushed by the deep bass voice of the Solar Dragon in her head. She gave a groan, pulling the covers over her face. It wouldn't have been so bad, but ever since Merrik had brought to her attention that she was inadvertantly using her bonded ability, Shirin had scoured any text involving information on the bond and read until it was late at night. And then, instead of falling into a dreamless sleep as she had all those years as a mercenary, she once more dreamed of flying with the sun running a soothing hand across her skin. She didn't know why she dreamed what she did...perhaps it had something to do with the fact that being bonded to Byriarti made her want to be in the sun more often. In fact, she prefered being hot and sweaty over being cool or even cold, now, and her body required less water than she was used to. Instead of water, she thirsted for more sunlight. And it was Byriarti's fault.

~Yes, well, one day you will thank me. Now up with you! I do not want to miss a single moment! I shall await you outside. Do not be late. Merrik is waiting.~

Sighing, Shirin had dragged herself out of bed and dressed herself in the clothing she had cleaned from her arrival. The new items were nice and soft, but there was a sense of comfort in her own clothing. Once dressed, she combed through her long, flaxen hair, grabbing a leather thong to wind down the length of it, wishing to try a new technique in keeping it in place. But before she had the chance to do anything, Byriarti had once more piped into her head. ~We are going to be late if you continue with such trivial tasks! Put that armor on and get down here!~ Nearly shrieking her irritation at the impatient beast below her, Shirin threw her armor on, leaving the circlet behind in the chest and packing her comb as well as a couple extra waterskins along her waist. The last touch was to put on her boots and sheath her sword at her hip. Then, she was down the ladder and trudging towards Merrik and Nova.

They arrived at precisely 5:45, leaving Byriarti's punctual record unbroken. Shirin muttered to herself before bowing towards Merrik and greeting both mentors before her. "Good morrow, Mentors. I see the sun will once more be shining upon us today." Rising to stand straight, she smiled at Merrik softly, her eyes sparkling in the light of the morning sun, before turning and huffing at her dragon, who now sat smugly beside Nova, nodding his head in greeting towards his brother before looking out towards the sun, glad he had missed none of it. Placing herself on the other side of her dragon, Shirin pulled out her comb and began once more combing through the fine strands of hair and braiding them together with expert precision, this time starting at the top and working her way down, adding locks with each time she pulled another into the braid. Once the braid was finished, which took about five minutes, she took a moment to bow to Dalaith, who had arrived with her beautiful Gold, and then began to fold her hair up towards her neck and wrapping it tightly with the leather thong. Perhaps this time, her hair would not be lost to the day.

~You might as well dream it, my human. You have fine hair that shines in the light of the sun, and it wishes to be free.~

"So do I...perhaps I should finally cut it."

~And rid yourself of the one tradition you have held onto since your father died?~

She gave a shrug then. "Why not?"

~Because I said so. Your hair stays. Perhaps we can find a way to hold it down better...you shall have to ask Merrik when we have a free moment.~

"Whatever you say, Byriarti."

Rita woke up with plenty of time to get ready for the trip ahead of him. He was amazed at how much control he could have over himself on occasion, especially considering how much he loved sleep. Reaching out with his connection to the stable below he discovered that Wither was still sleeping away. He smiled slightly. Who would have thought that such a fierce beast would love her beauty sleep? Even as he thought that, he felt Wither's mind begin to stir as it awoke, and his smile grew. Seems she didn't need her beauty sleep after all.

As Wither rumbled deeply as she began her quest ready herself for the day, Rita did the same. He quickly slipped into his typical attire: canvas pants, boots, a leather belt, an undershirt, and a dark green long sleeved shirt with golden embroidered patterns on it. Then, he walked over to his own personal armory to arrange himself for the day. Rita always believed in having the right weapon for the right situation and so he had brought along a cache of his own weapons to store in his room. He picked up his warhammers without a second thought, clasping them in special clasps on the sides of his legs, and then tapped the spiked end of one of the hammers as he contemplated what else to bring. It took him a few moments, but eventually he decided on a single short sword out of a pair, which he sheathed to his back, as well as a few knives and daggers tucked into his belt and boots. It was a bit light for his tastes, now that he had been drafted into an army, but with no combat planned for the day he felt comfortable enough with it. Then, Rita grabbed a random book off the shelf and began to read it in the time he had before he needed to leave. The book was particularly interesting and he would have missed the meeting time had Wither not rather forcefully reminded him of the impending deadline.

Rita and Wither arrived at the meeting place with about 5 minutes to spare, yet it still seemed they were the last ones there. Rita smiled as he approached the group while Wither lowered her head in a respectful greeting. "Morning! Sorry about being late, I could have sworn I was on time..." Rita looked over the group and as his eyes passed over Shirin they narrowed for an instant before he could control his reaction. His expression almost immediately returned to it's more cheerful state, but mentally he chided himself for displaying an emotion others could see, even if it was directed at Shirin.

The party of two had grown to a party of eight and it was plain to see that the party might not be all of good laughs and fun. Shirin and Rita together was never a good thing and yet at the same time it was the best thing, for them. With the arrival of each of his accompaniments Merrik would lower himself into a gentle bow of greeting, Obsidian Nova doing the same. At the arrival of their last expected pair, Rita and Wither, the dark drake raised a brow and shot a glance at Merrik who was smirking, looking up at the position of the sun.

Having skimmed over the list Dalaith had supplied him with, he found it to be sound, he smiled and thanked the woman for fulfilling her duty. When Shirin spoke of the hopeful weather, he couldn't help but agree, the skies looked in their favour that early morning. When all seemed to be in order for departure, he looked at each of the tamers before him once more and, for a split second, he could have sworn he saw a shift in Rita's apparently cheerful expression. Looking away he was nearing the point of dwelling on it when he dragon stopped him in his thoughts and reminded him it was really Wither they were trusting, and that they should do just that: trust Wither.

Nodding, agreeing with the dragon as usual, Merrik mounted his drake and waited for the others to do the same to their own dragons. When the tamers all sat perched atop their companions he spoke.

"I don't think I have to remind you how long the flight is. We'll arrive at the manor around 10:00, 9:30 if the winds and your abilities to keep up are in our favour." He winked, signalling the playful demeanour about his words as the beast beneath him backed up from the group a bit and thrust the pair into the skies with a powerful down stroke of his wings.

It wasn't long before the meadow was behind them, dipping away over the horizon as the canopy of the vast forest below swallowed up the clearing they called home. The skies were indeed clear and the winds slightly in their favor. It would be a long flight if they chose to soar in solitude, so Merrik struck up a conversation with the group, asking them what they had read about that they found the most interesting or curious.

Dalaith was pleased to have done her job well enough, and then noticed the bow given to her by Shirin, a bow which she curtly returned before awaiting their final addition, Rita. Upon his arrival, Dalaith noticed quite a long moment of Merrik just looking at the man, as well as Obsidian Nova, probably due to their having a private conversation, to which the silver haired woman didn't dare interrupt. The discussion seemed to be finished when it was broke with Merrik nodding and mounting his dragon with a grace that could only come with experience, though it was a grace to be envied, even by the most well trained equestrian. With a slight sigh, Dalaith decided to do the same, and so it had seemed that the other two tamers had come to the same conclusion, they all mounting their dragons of various sizes, colors, and personalities. A reminder as to how long their flight would be soon followed, as well as some light hearted humor on the part of the dark haired man before he took off, A'untyr following close behind without need to be instructed to do so.

As their garden sanctuary slowly faded away to be consumed in the vast ocean of trees, Dalaith looked back to observe its beauty that it still retained, even from so high above. A testament to the fact that there was still beauty to be found in the world, that not all was lost. A'untyr pestered the woman over how stupid she could be, lecturing her on the way that the earth in itself worked, and, to the best of her ability, she tried to tune him out, focusing on other maters. The wind began to pick up slightly, a tail wind thankfully, but even so, it was wise of the young woman to bring the scarf, she now wrapping it around her neck and up to cover over the lower portion of her face as the wind whipped about her long silvery hair. She had only just finished wrapping herself when Merrik then spoke to keep the flight light and help it not seem so long. Dalaith didn't want to be the first to speak up and trump everyone else, but, as no one had spoken right away, she felt it necessary to speak up.
"Within my studies, I had found quite a bit about the composition of dragon scales and how the different properties that are unique to each dragon species have helped in their survival, such as the golden dragon's scales, being pigmented with actual gold, the only gold that is in their body, having evolved to be used at times as a false trade to lure in hunters or prey. They've also been used as a distraction, to dazzle foes so that they may either escape, or have an advantageous shot at their enemy."

At Rita and Wither's approach, Byriarti smiled and bowed his head in greeting to his sister before turning to look down at Shirin, whose response to the narrowing of Rita's eyes was to look away and pretend she hadn't noticed. The great beast shook his head before lowering his muzzle to huff into her soft flaxen hair. ~At some point, you will have to confront him again. Just because it has been a couple of weeks since your last moment with him does not mean all is well. Your reaction to him is proof of that.~ Hazel eyes snapped to her beast then, narrowing as her gaze locked with the stormy eyes of Byriarti. Her thoughts swirled with anger as she sent her own words to him silently. 'Do not tell me what to do about him. We will deal with things as far away from each other as possible, and that is it. He is worthless and deems me so as well, so it is just as well to remain separate.'

~And have an army divided?~

'It is not divided...it -'

~It is divided.~

His cool, level-headed thoughts trickled smoothly through her head, calming her and making her visibly relax just in time for Merrik to mount Obsidian Nova. Pulling her gaze from Byriarti's, she went to his shoulder, where he extended his leg, and mounted swiftly. She had gotten better with each passing day at her mounting, already having a grand amount of practice with horses. Perhaps with experience, she would come to be as good as her mentor...then again, perhaps not. The moment she was up, and the others had also mounted their own dragons, Merrik took to the skies, quickly followed by the great Gold and then Byriarti. Once in the air, he took the spot behind and to the right of Obsidian Nova, finding wind easier in this area than in others. Shirin was always blown away by how much fun flying was. How relaxing it was to feel the sun against her skin and the wind in her hair. No matter the chill, Shirin felt warm and safe and happy while riding upon Byriarti's sturdy back.

The small talk was little desired, as flight was something the warrior prefered to do silently, but after Dalaith had spoken, she decided it was best to speak up as well. "My studies over the past weeks have had everything to do with the bond, particularly bonded abilities. I have been practicing how to control it since you realized I was using it subconsciously. Byriarti has been trying to talk me into using it in small doses to better my shoulder." In response, the great Solar Dragon nodded and gave a huff of sparks. She smiled and patted his gleaming scales. "I have also been studying magic, as it is my weakest point, and I believe I have finally gotten the flame down enough to where I can call upon it at any time, though sometimes it takes a little longer than others..." She gave a shrug then, smiling slightly towards Merrik before tuning the other voices out and going back to watching the land below fall away as the beat of her dragon's wings kept her steady and serene.

Rita stepped up onto Wither's back without even paying attention, too absorbed in scolding himself for slipping up. He was certain that both Merrik and Shirin had noticed judging by their reactions, and he was none to pleased about letting them see it. As the pair lifted off into the air and into a comfortable flight formation, Wither questioned Rita. Why does it matter that you hide your dislike for Shirin. I see no harm in letting it be known. She certainly knows it, after all.

Rita sighed slightly at his dragon's question. "You're in my head already, shouldn't you know? The reason is twofold. First of all, if I display issues with one member of the group it may cause others to look at me with distrust and make it more difficult for me to connect with them. Secondly, if I allow myself to display my dislike for Shirin, it means I've lost control over myself. I could care less about controlling my actual emotions, but I refuse to allow my emotions to affect my actions. That's turned out badly in the past."

The pair sat in silence for a while, watching the ground flow beneath them until eventually Merrik struck up a conversation, asking about everyone's studies. Rita decided to let everyone else share before he spoke up. It seemed Dalaith lived up to her scholarly appearance, talking about things that were rather specific and far from practical. He was sure that the silver haired had studied far more than the specific nature of a gold dragon's scales, so he assumed she simply didn't have the practical filter to determine what in her vast knowledge would be most interesting to those besides herself. When Shirin spoke, he was not surprised to hear what she had been focusing on, her own strengths and weaknesses. Always trust the warrior to focus on themselves. He did smirk a little when he heard about her difficulties with magic, even though he had his own struggles with magic, it seemed he was still more advanced than her in magic, which made it two things he had beaten her at. Wither merely rolled her eyes at Rita's thoughts. His childishness still continued to amaze her.

After the other two had spoken Rita himself shared what he was studying. "I've mostly been studying the broad overview of the different species of dragons, their strengths and weaknesses, their typical abilities in combat, famous riders of old, and how each species' skills are to best be used in battle. It's all fascinating, to be honest. As for specific interesting tidbits? It amazes me how long the order was established before they found about about dragons like this girl here." Rita gave Wither a friendly pat and she growled playfully in response.

As Merrik listened to each of them speak, he smiled in approval though his expression was withheld from the tamers by his direction in flight. Turning to look over his shoulder slightly, he responded to each of them as they told him of their studies.

To Dalaith he commended her on her interest of the finer details of her drake, explaining that often the tiniest detail can be the downfall of the largest of beasts. It would be wise to know what details need to be protected or kept in mind when faced by an opponent.

To Shirin he expressed his admiration for her in her endeavours of seeking out her weaknesses and striving to strengthen them, just as any good warrior should. She was taking great care in seeking out the potential dangers of her bonded ability and therefore taking the safety of not only herself, but also her bonded drake, into her owns hands to protect and preserve what was most precious. An admirable venture indeed.

And to Rita, he expressed how impressed he was that the man was showing such initiative into learning the history of not only his dragon's breed, but the others as well. He spoke of how such information may seem irrellevant in battle but it was quite the contrary; in a game of magicks and strength of mind, knowledge was an invaluable resource and knowing one's history can help to predict one's future. He urged Rita to continue this exploration and even offered for the man to come study with him a few times a week that Merrik might help him follow his interests and gain access to the materials necessary to quench his intellectual thirst.

As the flight bore on and the sun crept higher and higher into the open skies the treeline before them broke over the horizon and a clearing pulled into view, shortly followed by the dark silhouette that was the Tetra Manor. It's timeless structure awakening many of Merrik's fondest memories and along with them, the lesser fond ones. The large, beautifully landscaped yard, surrounded by a delicate, yet sturdy, stone wall offered glimpses into the days when he and Terria would weave about the hedges, bushes, and fruit trees while Obsidian Nova leapt from shadow to shadow, appearing and disappearing as he chased the children in a game of tag.

The manor itself bore smooth, light brown stone walls supported and accented by thick pillars of deep, near-black wood, petrified by time and little magick. It's windowsills and door frames were made of the same dark wood and jutting out of the front of the house, lining the second of three floors, was a vast balcony overlooking the garden below. The walkway that pushed out from the front door, eventually leading to the gates of the fenced perimeter split in the center of the garden as it encased a magnificent fountain depicting two nightmare drakes in an intimate dance, crytsal blue water bubbled up from between them, showing a sparkling veil of water over them which collected in terraces below and spilled over to the pool below. The area around the fountain was open and large enough to be used as a landing space for the dragons and their riders without allowing the mishap of a stray tail or wing demolishing the beautiful vegetation.

As Obsidian Nova initiated the descent, the three behind followed. When the black talons of his dragon touched down and collected stability, Merrik slipped down off his drake and awaited the arrival and collection of the rest of the tamers. When they had al dismounted and found their place on the ground he spoke.

"Welcome to the home of my ancestors," he dipped into a slight bow and beckoned to the looming manor behind him. "Come, you're all welcome here." He led them down the stone walkway to the great double doors while Obsidian Nova split off from the tamers, urging the other dragons to follow him.

These doors are not welcoming for beasts of a dragon's size. Sir and Madam Tetra were kind enough to make some structural changes to the rear of the manor to welcome me into their home as I grew, something that had not been done in the history of this manor, and yet they insisted I always be welcome within the walls of their abode. Sure enough the back wall of the manor held a pair of grand doors fit for the bulk of a dragon. As the drakes approached, Obsidian Nova pressed his shoulder against the heavy doors and pushed them open, revealing a great hall.

On the other end of the house, Merrik too opened the doors to the manor and revealed the other end of the hall. On either side was a beautiful staircase that curved around to meet at the point above the hall and then led off to the second floor of the house. The groups met up in the middle and Merrik excused himself for a brief moment, stepping out into one of the rooms that lined the foyer. When he returned, he looked at the group.

"Shall we begin with the library? Or would you prefer to gather supplies? We've quite some time here before a particular task, so make yourself at home. I shouldn't need to remind you to remain respectful. Your dragons are welcome here, and in another large sunning room just over there, if they so choose. Otherwise they can remain outside as this house wasn't made to accommodate the size of such beings."

To Dalaith, her mentor's comment as to her interests in studying was sufficient to her feeling proud enough of her endeavors, though now A'untyr and the silvery tamer would bicker silently over the point of finishing the one book. But the slow movement of the sun and the ever shifting scene of trees beneath them served well enough of a distraction after a bit of their bickering. Just a small speck, and then slowly growing to an outline, the imagery of the Tetra Estate was far more than appealing to the eyes, and, to the tired wing and back muscles of the great golden drake. Dalaith was caught within her memories of first meeting Merrik, out in the woods maybe a few miles away from this lovely place. It was funny to her now how she couldn't have noticed the splendid architectural masterpiece, but as she thought back upon it, the trees were so thick that she probably couldn't have even seen for a few yards ahead of her in any direction. The manor's design was one of beauty, matching deep browns of petrified wood to subtler tones of brown and tan in the stones that built up the establishment. After the mansion itself, the woman's eyes fell upon the well manicured gardens and perimeter, then, the walkway that cut through the entire estate, bound by a beautifully crafted fountain by which they landed. A'untyr was thoroughly annoyed by the woman's mental bantering on and on about the place, he having heard of it plenty of times, but he let her carry on, since he had given her plenty of grief with his own words over the journey.

As the great black dragon who had fathered him began to descend, A'yuntyr followed closely behind, landing to the drake's left, his talons digging and scraping along the spaces between the stones in the path. Merrik then dismounted. Dalaith was still admiring the place they had come to, and so, with a heavy and rather pestered sigh, A'untyr grabbed the woman from off of his back and set her down with the other tamers, awaiting instruction of his own while she received hers, and, would most likely forget with how preoccupied she was. Thankfully the instruction to her was simple. All she had to do was follow. And so follow she did, continuing to look about, but slowly regaining her poise and focus. The golden dragon then followed with the rest of his peers around to the back of the establishment, sufficiently convinced that his tamer could handle her own with a task as simple as walking, though he chose to lay outside upon the stone pavers as his mentor entered the house.
Dalaith took a deep breath and calmed herself, letting her emotions and racing mind settle before she took another, more objective look at the manor as she entered it, faintly registering in the back of her mind that Merrik had left to another room. The others were there with her, though, so she was sure that she hadn't missed anything important. The woman jumped slightly, however, when spoken to, not having picked up on the man's return. She calmed her heart and took another deep breath, trying to get over the minor cardiovascular mishap so as to answer.
"I believe it best to begin in the library, as, if we gather supplies now, we may forget them, though we could just leave them in the care of one of the drakes while we continue in our research. I find this more a matter of majority choice of preference." She said this as objectively as she could muster, without letting anything more of her excitement show within anything more than her eyes.

Shirin almost squirmed at Merrik's words of admiration and encouragement, giving a light smile and a blush as she looked towards him briefly before turning her gaze once more to the forest. Ever since the trip to the Silverwood Forest, she had felt a sense of joy when in his presence, and it was a true achievement when he praised her. More and more as the days passed, she had found herself wanting to be near her Mentor. Perhaps this was because he had so much to teach her...or perhaps being around him just made her smile. She could hear Byriarti's chuckle in her thoughts as he shook his head slightly. A small giggle was given to the beast as reaction, and she patted his side before leaning slightly against the back of his neck. Since the day she started flying, it has gotten easier to fly, despite the setback of always having to remain risen from her dragon's back. But resting against the back of his neck was not painful, as she always made sure to keep her head and chest from actually putting pressure on the strands that danced along his spine. Instead, she would feel the tickling sensation run down her back as they brushed against her armor. Now, it gave her a sense of comfort, and she relaxed further into her position upon his back. Time flew by as she let the scenery fly past below and the sun rise higher into the sky. Basking in the warmth and comfort of it was enough for both dragon and rider, and despite a long flight, neither were very tired when the Tetra Estate finally did come into view.

Right away, Shirin could see that the massive yard was perfectly groomed, and she wondered briefly if the Gardeners had been keeping up with this area as well. She supposed it would only make sense, as the little creatures seemed to love sweets, and it was none other than the man who owned the estate that gave them sweets. Her mind swung to the memory of the little Gardener that had taken a liking to her. She had only seen him a couple of times since her first visit to the Silverwood, and every time he would greet her excitedly, making shrill comments in a language she couldn't understand. From then on, she learned to start carrying chocolate in her pocket just in case she ran into the little creature again. A slight smile rose upon her lips as Obsidian Nova initiated their descent, followed closely by Byriarti. As swiftly as the great black dragon landed, so too did the dazzling orange beast. Just before hitting the ground, Byriarti did a swift backwing, giving him a very soft and easy landing, now the expectation of his rider. And once he was on the ground to the right of Nova, he gave a slight bow, low enough for Shirin to leap down from his back, landing gracefully on her feet. The wind had been taxing on her hair, and a few strands had once more come loose, but it was a better braid than the others, so it held better. Shirin gave a pat on her beast's shoulder before turning and following Merrik happily, paying absolutely no attention to Rita. Her eyes took in the aesthetics, and she had trouble wrapping her head around such a place. And to think Merrik lived here.

Briefly, Shirin wondered exactly how the dragons would get in, but her question was easily answered the moment the group entered through the front doors, for right down the hall stood the dragons, Byriarti sending her a quick wink before turning to the sunning room. ~I am here if you need me. All you must do is whisper my name in your thoughts.~ Grinning to herself, Shirin sent a whisper of a thought back. 'But what if I want to think about my dazzling dragon?'

~Then watch out, for I might come crashing through whatever room you are in. Hopefully it is not that library.~

Shirin giggled to herself, turning her attention to Merrik then, hazel eyes sparkling with delight. She turned her gaze to Dalaith, nodding in agreement with her words before speaking up. "I do agree...the library seems our best bet, and we should gather supplies as we head out the door. Of course, Byriarti has already made his way to the sunning room, so we could always leave the supplies with him or Obsidian Nova. It really does not matter to me." She gave a slight bow to Merrik before her eyes began to wander around the room, looking everywhere but at Rita. She wasn't tense yet, but that did not mean she would look at a man who brought out the worst in her.

Merrik's words of praise for Rita's course of study and subsequent offer to study with Merrik surprised Rita considerably, and he felt free to let that show as he stated that he would take Merrik up on that offer. Merrik was a man that Rita was having considerable issues figuring out, which surprised him. Typically, Rita's first impressions were rather accurate, and for the most part, Rita's first impression of his leader still stood. He was a morally upstanding man whose whole life was devoted to his leadership, even as the pressure of it all threatened to consume him, Rita was all the more confident of that. Yet, somehow the man still continued to surprise him, and that bothered Rita to no end. If anything, Merrik was "too good" of a person for him to figure out. Any normal "good" person who had caught Rita in a scam like Merrik had would typically refuse to associate with him anymore, let alone invite him into an small and powerful order where trust was necessary. Yet, Rita had seen no real evidence of Merrik even acknowledging the first time they met. It unnerved him. Furthermore, the man always seemed to be able to elicit a positive response from anyone he talked to. Rita had been around people enough to know that even in a group of only fifteen people, everyone is going to butt heads with at least one other person quite consistently. And yet, Merrik didn't seem to have that issue. Rita wanted to know his tricks.

Eventually, the group spiraled down and landed at the estate and the riders and their dragons separated slightly, with Wither going off to enjoy the sunroom, and as they entered, Rita couldn't help but compare it to his own childhood home. It was nothing similar. Rita's family never had much room to spare, it was a wonder they were even able to get him an education. Comparatively, it seemed that Merrik had been surrounding by nothing but education and culture. Because of his relatively poor existence, Rita had always been forced to find entertainment outside of physical possessions, but unfortunately for him, other people were boring. Oh sure, he had acted like he had enjoyed their pointless games, but he couldn't help but grow bored with them, always wanting to do something which produced an actual end result instead of something which just passed the time. He supposed that's why he had eventually started playing games with people instead of playing people's games, as a method of entertaining his completely bored mind. He couldn't help but wonder if he had been raised in a place like this with plenty of things to occupy his mind that perhaps he might have ended up more like Merrik instead of himself...

Rita drew his thoughts away from the subject as the group was asked what activity they thought would be best to do first. Rita didn't truly have much to add to the conversation, but he added in a sentence of agreement. "I can't disagree with the logic of the women, so, off to the library?" Rita noticed as they discussed the course of action that Shirin seemed to avoid looking at him and mentally he smirked, feeling satisfied. The less she wanted to do with him, the better.

Clapping his hands together, he smiled at the group. "Right then, the library it is." He motioned for them to follow but immediately stopped in his tracks. For some unusual reason he felt he was being a terrible host. Part of his mind told him he wasn't here to host them he was here to lead and educate them, but then his mother's voice chimed into his thoughts saying A man without manners isn't a man at all. Remember to always conduct yourself in a memorable way and you'll find you quickly become one to remember. While Merrik had no use for the second bit of the advice, his mother was right. The flight may have been draining on the tamers, and no matter the terms they were here under, they were here as guests in his family's home.

"I apologize, I've been quite unthoughtful." He walked a short ways down a hall on their left and opened a door motioning to the room within. "Down here is the lavatory, should anyone wish to freshen up." He strolled back to the group and pointed at a second set of double doors, just visible behind the rails of where the two grand stair cases met and rounded out slightly to form an overlook. "The library is just through those doors, you're welcome to go ahead without me, I'm going to arrange for some refreshments. We've a long day of studying ahead of us and our minds will tire more quickly than our bodies. Does anyone have any objections to coffee and and whatever food I can scrounge up?"

In the Sun Room down the hall, Obsidian Nova produced what would have seemed to be a humming noise as he vocalized his approval. Merrik was socializing with other humans, and within the walls of the Tetra Manor no less. This was a day to remember. He went back to relaxing in the brightening rays of the sun, relaxing his wings as they soaked up the rays next to the dragons of gold and orange.

Merrik clapped, making Dalaith jump again due to the loud sound that seemed to fill the vast space so well. His smile, though was reassuring enough to calm her as he agreed with the general consensus. With a wave of the arm, he silently called them forward, but then halted them, he thinking for a moment. Dalaith was a little confused, but didn't fuss over it, taking the moment to delve into her own thoughts. She shuddered to think that she would be in a library again, though she remembered that she was there with purpose, and those whom she was with were not defenseless. A'untyr growled slightly, looking off to the treeline as he heard some sort of howling and growling and whimpering. Slowly, the drake got himself up so as to investigate further, finding two small creatures, one, a kujo, laying curled up on the ground, and the other, a firill, standing above it, beating it senselessly with a small staff. It was a rather curious instance that was found, but A'untyr did nothing by means of stopping it, instead, speaking now with his own tamer.
Is it not ridiculous that animals who bear such little power still feel the need to fight? Why is it that not even the animals can get along in peace? He sounded a little on the tired side, though not from the flight. He was tired of watching all of the fighting, and was eager to enter the battle and finish the fights for good.
Dalaith was confused by the statement as it was so sudden, but did reply in turn, mentally.
'Fighting is indeed illogical, but it is also how most beings have been raised. If someone takes what is yours and wont bend to reasoning, you take it back, even if that means a bit of a skirmish. Why is it that you fret about it so suddenly?'
Only the fact that there is a kujo and a firill fighting just outside the manor's reach. Its only so disturbing because they are both rather weak creatures that normally see no need for violence. A brief look around proved that the dragon was alone, and so he laid down in the grass, continuing to watch the fight.
'Kujo..? Firill..? What in the world are those..? Sounds... Kind of like a fruit or some other kind of food to be honest.' chimed in a clueless Dalaith.
I wouldn't concider them food, but a mere morsel that isn't even worthy of being a snack. He eased in his most recent memories, the ones just before the conversation as he watched the duo, giving his silver haired tamer an image of what the two beings looked like.
Dalaith gasped slightly, then blushed a bit, hoping no one heard.
'You break up that fight this instant..! Oh the poor puppy..! I will not have you idly watching as some fox creature abuses the innocent little thing!'
Innocent? I highly doubt it. Rarely do firills ever fight unless something has wronged them greatly. Surly this kujo has done something to warrant the firill's anger.
'Oh you stuck up lizard, go and save the kujo before I-... I-!'
You wouldn't do anything about it but whine at me for the whole time you are here and you know it, and, though your voice is incomprehensibly annoying, I could deal with that. I will not have some stupid kujo following me around like I'm its mother.
'You have such a cold heart... I would care for it if you couldn't bear the thought....'
And you actually think that you would be allowed to take that thing back to the garden? You must be leaving your mind behind for the sake of your stupid human affections for the creature.
The conversation was interrupted by Merrik returning with the offer of refreshments and a bathroom break, to which Dalaith gladly accepted, going to the bathroom and splashing water on her face, just standing there and trying to calm herself and her misplaced anger at her dragon. She knew she probably couldn't take the cute critter back, no matter how she tried...

Despite letting her mind wander, Shirin did not feel surprise or even a frightened sensation when Merrik clapped his hands almost in glee, though she could not say the same to the silver-haired girl next to her. Her gaze flicked to the young woman a moment, taking her in. She was a small girl, reminding Shirin of a young doe - frail and sensitive. And yet, being chosen by a dragon proved that she was not all that she appeared to be. As Merrik moved forward, Shirin stayed behind, letting the rest of the group in front of her so that she can take up the rear. The warrior's nature is to protect, though she highly doubted anything would jump out at them. Perhaps a moth or a spider, but that would be all in this massive house. She didn't even get to move forward when Merrik stopped to think before turning to them and apologizing. The moment he pointed to the lavatory, Dalaith scampered in, appearing to be almost in tears. Seemed her dragon got on her nerves. For a brief moment, Shirin was curious about it, but then she let her thoughts drift away from such trivial things. Her gaze instead wandered towards the double doors Merrik had pointed towards, smiling softly to herself. Perhaps this warrior was not a scholar, but there was still a part of her that liked to read, and some study time in a comfy library should calm her nerves.

Hearing the word coffee, the warrior grimaced, shaking her head. "I have my water. Thank you for your hospitality. I shall be off to the library, then!" Sending her mentor a brief and somewhat sheepish smile, she began heading towards the doors that housed the library, brushing past Rita with only a slight glance. Her eyes remained alert, her thoughts wandering only to the thoughts of what books she could learn from. Perhaps there would be books on the sword or even something to help her better understand where magic came from. She had to learn it! To get it down so that she could be as good as her mentor. In her heart, that was what the young woman strived for. She wanted to be the ultimate warrior same as Merrik. But more than that, she wanted to find the happiness he seemed to find in everyday tasks. A slow sigh made its way from her lips as she came to the doors and opened them slowly.

That small scholar wanted to leap for joy. The rest of her, however, wanted to sit in a corner and cry. The library was massive - bigger than her entire house five times over! With so many books on so many shelves, Shirin didn't even know where to start. Standing within the threshold a moment, the warrior tried to catch her breath, finding it harder with every breath she tried to take. Why did she come here again? They did not need protecting, nor did they need anything else that she had to give. They needed eyes to research and minds to open to the teachings of thousands of books. This was certainly not a job for Shirin! Rita, perhaps, but not the warrior. Stepping to the side, she took a peek along one of the shelves that ran along the nearest wall, following it all the way down the wall's length. This would have better suited Diari or even Yennefer, but not Shirin.

Turning, she stepped back out of the library and darted towards Merrik, who thankfully had yet to disappear from the entrance, speaking with a shaky voice. "Mind if I come help prepare the refreshments, Mentor? I do not think I am ready to tackle so many books." She winced at the sound of her own voice, internally scolding herself for showing such weakness to her mentor. She should have thought about the size of the library based on the size of the rest of the house, but alas she had been caught off guard. That would teach her to be more alert next time. At the thought, she could hear Byriarti chuckle.

And there Merrik went again, being much too thoughtful for Rita's liking. However, Rita wasn't one to be offered the gift of free coffee and turn it down. "Coffee sounds good to me, thank you Merrik." With that, the group began to part ways. Dalaith was the first to split, making a rush for the lavatory. Shirin split next, making a righteous rush for the library, which somewhat surprised Rita, she had never been the scholar. Rita began to head towards the library, but took his time to take a few steps this way or that, looking at different rooms that piqued his interest. Rita hadn't even made it to the library yet when Shirin rushed back out, looking rather unsteady. As she confessed to Merrik that she wasn't quite ready to tackle all those books, Rita couldn't help but smile, amused. It seemed her scholarly ambition had been crushed by Merrik's library, which made him just a little bit more excited to see it.

As he stepped into the library, it was exactly as impressive as he had thought it was. Row upon row of books spreading out in every direction. He had been in a few libraries in his time, but this one was the nicest one he had ever seen. Even as he marveled at the library, he couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy towards Merrik, being able to grow up with all of these books around, so many things to engage his mind. He couldn't imagine the young Merrik ever being bored as a child, with a massive manor to play in, full of books, and with a dragon companion to grow up with. He was certain now that if he had grown up in Merrik's place, his life would have been so much different. Who knows, if he had been raised in this setting, he might be indistinguishable from Merrik today. But enough with these introspective thoughts, Rita preferred to save the analysis for other people.

But what to do first, now that he was here? There were so many things he could research, books he could look for, but he wasn't quite sure how to prioritize. But even as he was sat there wondering, a sneaking thought crept into his mind which he liked very much. He walked off into the library, on the hunt. He'd want to do this quickly... Being unfamiliar with the library didn't help him, but in a few minutes he had found the books he was looking for: a book discussing the theory of advanced swordfighting and a book on the basics of magic. He set these books on a table near the door he had entered, and then went off to find a book for himself, soon settling on a book about basic combat tactics and maneuvering. Sitting down near the two books he had gathered, Rita began to read his own book. He didn't get very far before his thoughts were interrupted by Wither, who was constantly monitoring him. I would say that was a sweet thing that you did, but it really wasn't, knowing you.

Rita smiled a bit, feigning innocence just for the sake of annoying his dragon. I don't know what you're talking about.

Wither snorted, loud enough for the other dragons in the sun room to hear. Grabbing books for her would generally be considered nice, but you're just doing it to look better in front of the others, I hadn't realized you wanted to impress Merrik so much. Maybe if you had done it for her instead of to look better, you actually would be more like him.

Rita smirked a little and turned back to his book. Yeah yeah, leave me to read in peace, you overgrown scaly beast. Wither simply rolled her eyes on her end and went back to enjoying the sun.

Merrik looked to the blonde woman offering her assistance, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I'd like that very much, thankyou." Beckoning towards the end of the hall where the dragons entered he lowered himself into a slight bow. "Shall we, M'lady?"


He let her take the lead but quickly claimed a place at her side that he might lead her to where the kitchen was located, just down the hall and to the left. The kitchen was vast and open, though did not give off the appearance of a servant's realm, rather a genuine family kitchen. Merrik's mother had insisted her hands prepare each meal served in the home, even for special events. While she often needed help from the maids to man the large vessel of a cooking station, she had made the kitchen her own. The sun room in which the dragons lay was accessible through a large doorway in the far back corner of the kitchen.


When they reached the heart of the room, Merrik began removing fresh loaves of bread, various vegetables and fruits, and other necessary items to prepare sandwiches, juices, and coffee.


His charm caught Shirin off guard a moment, surprising her into a small smile as she nodded and stepped forward. At first, she was a little hesitant, unsure of where she was going, but without a moment to spare, she was lead to the kitchen, feeling grateful that she could do something other than stand flabbergasted in the library.


Though the kitchen wasn't much better. Despite its size, however, it had a certain homey charm to it, and Shirin took a moment to truly take in the sight of it, even noticing the doorway to the sun room only the slight sparkle of Byriarti's scales. Slowly, she took her place beside him, holding out her hands to take some of what he was gathering. "Do you think we could make fruit bowls? I haven't had any fruit since yesterday when I picked some from one of the trees." A slow smile grew on her lips as she blushed at the comment. How silly to ask for more hospitality. "Sorry, we don't have to. I just...mean…" With a sigh, she quieted and shook her head at herself before continuing to go back and forth with each load to set it up on the counter. "What shall we do first? I could start making the sandwiches."


He laughed light-heartedly then, "You're a guest in my home which means you can have whatever you want Shirin." And he meant it. Moving to a cooler storage space, he withdrew a basket of fruits of all kinds for her and a good pearing knife with it. "I'll prepare the drinks while you work on the fruit bowls and we'll assemble the sandwiches together. Deal?"


Shirin brightened immediately at his words, bowing humbly to him and taking the fruit and peeling knife, immediately beginning to peel off the skins of the smaller fruits, focusing on apples, pears, and the occasional mango before slicing them and putting them in the bowl on the counter. "Thank you," she said, filling one of the bowls with various fruits and bringing each of the small bowls to the island counter to be taken out. When three bowls were complete, each filled with a different mixture of fruits, she washed her hands and began preparing the sandwiches. By then, the drinks were done, and Merrik had begun to help out.


Together, they worked in silence, preparing the basic sandwiches with meats and cheeses, and when they were done, they made their way out of the kitchen, arms full of refreshments, and headed back towards the library. Within moments, the fruit bowls, sandwiches, juices, and a pitcher of fresh, steaming coffee were all set out for the group to settle with.


Merrik saw that Rita had settled himself in to the library already, nestled up with a few books at a quiet desk a little ways away. He poured himself a cup of coffee, sweetening it with raw sugar and a bit of cream, and then filled a second cup. Collecting a few sandwiches and a bit of fruit onto a dish, he strolled over to where Rita sat, arms filled with aromatic dishes.


Setting down the second cup of coffee and the plate of foot, he looked down at Rita, glancing at the books he had chosen. "Finding everything you need? Let me know if you know of a specific subject you'd like to read up on, I'd be more than happy to dig out the best books. You should eat something, we've got a long day of studying ahead of us." Walking back over to the table where the refreshments had been placed, Merrik waited for Dalaith to make her entrance before addressing the three of them.


"I suppose you're all curious why, exactly, we're here at the manor and what we're supposed to be studying for the next few hours. Well," he said, taking a drink of his warm, dark beverage. "We're here to do research on the plague. For the past decade I've been working through this library, trying to find something from the past that can hint at what we're dealing with now. While I know we'll not likely find any close to the darkness we face today, I know there have been dark magics and illness mingling about the lands for a millennia or more. I know there are answers here to help us win this war, but I can't comb through the thousands of books on my own. Believe me, I've spent the last 10 years trying."


Picking up a sandwich, he took a bite and chewed as he walked to the north end of the vast room and made his way up a flight of stairs that led him to a second floor just on top the first floor's shelves. From behind the railing that lined the second floor, he motioned to the shelves of books he walked past, finally stopping at the far south end, with only 6 shelves left between him and the second staircase that joined the first two floors and one that led to a third.


"All the books on the shelves I've just indicated have been searched thoroughly by myself over the years, so we're not starting completely from scratch. As I said, I've uh, been at this a while." He blushed a little as he now noticed just how many books he'd gone through in his last 10 years of life in hopes of unraveling the mysterious darkness he was destined to face one day. Cooling himself a bit, he addressed them once more as he made his way down the stairs on the south end.


"We've got until late tonight at the manor, but I think we'll call it quits at around 6. After that we can collect what goods we need and relax for a while. God knows our minds will need it by then. We'll have dinner at 6, and I'll prepare us a real lunch at around 2." He looked up at the third floor for a moment before returning his attention to the tamers before him.


"Well? What say we finish the second floor shelves and then move on to the ones on the ground level? We're looking for any references to dark illnesses, plagues, diseases, necromancy, dark magicks, fallen mages of old, anything…. dark and magical, really." He moved to a desk on the south end of the vast library, near where Rita was sitting, and placed his coffee on it. Turning then, he made his way back upstairs and began collecting books from the 6th shelf from the wall and when his arms were full, he made his way back down to the desk and sat the pile down.


"Oh, and feel free to keep a book or two for yourselves in a separate pile. Anything from the first floor may leave the library, second floor I'll have to have a look at what it is first. Don't worry about reshelving either, just focus on finding information." He pulled out the chair and sat himself down, taking a long drink from his cup before opening a large, purple bound book with silver engraving on the front and flipped it open, his eyes immediately shooting through the text on the pages.

Rita kept quiet as Merrik went on his long speech discussing what they were here to research. The man had a way of using way too many words all the time. Rita couldn't help but smile at it. Perhaps the man was growing on him. Strange. When Merrik took a moment to go search for books himself, Rita took his own moment to take a sip of the coffee which Merrik had so graciously provided him. Then he turned to look at Shirin. "I grabbed a few books I thought might interest you, since you seemed to be having issues with the library earlier." His previous ill will towards Shirin was nowhere to be found in his voice or actions, even if it was most prominent in his mind. He then went back to reading his own book on tactics and taking a sip of coffee here and a bite of food there until Merrik came back with a stack of books for research. Then, Rita put away his own book on tactics and picked up one of the books Merrik brought, beginning the long quest for specific knowledge which may or may not actually exist.

Dalaith took as long a time alone as she possibly could, calming her nerves, but she couldn't hold up forever. Merrik had long gone by this point, but it seemed he had yet to return. As Dalaith walked out, she could just barely glimpse Rita sitting in the library, but couldn't see Shirin within. She sighed, assuming the woman had accompanied their commander in the food and drinks preparations. Gathering her strength, Dalaith made her way outside the mansion through the back doors to find A'untyr and give her a piece of her mind. Well... Another piece. As soon as she stepped foot outside, though, her emotions got the better of her again as she saw the abuse the poor kujo was going through. A growl rising deep in her own throat and soon echoing in her dragon's was the only marker of her anger, as her body was just as placid as it was a few moments ago, but as she approached the dueling duo, her mannerisms betrayed her. Despite the cautioning of her dragon, Dalaith snatched up the kujo in her arms and bore her teeth, hissing and growling menacingly at the firill on the ground, backing up slowly. Dalaith didn't really wish any ill will for the critter, but she had to get it to back off, if only slightly, and, once such a task was achieved, she ran back inside, taking the small pup like creature back into the bathroom and quickly washing it in the sink, drying it with a towel before wrapping it up in her scarf to carry as she entered the library once more, finding everyone waiting for her. In shame, she slowly slunk to a corner, listening, but half occupied with the hidden pup in her arms that she was slowly comforting, making sure it wouldn't whine or cause any attention to itself.

A slow breath, once held in, was released, as Dalaith slowly moved up to the second floor of the library and got to what she knew how to do best, study. She unshelved three books, opening one on either of her crossed legs and one in her hand, while occupying the other with comforting her new friend. She flipped through pages upon pages in a fresh skim just to identify any sort of interest in the book according to the search parameters, then, if it qualified, was set aside so she could grab another and continue. When she finally had ten books gathered, she looked through them more meticulously, hoping she wouldn't miss a single word or implementation, though also hoping that Merrik wouldn't notice the little addition that was sitting silently beside her.

As Shirin began placing the platters of sandwiches and fruit on the table beside which Rita sat reading, she noticed a pair of books sitting on the table just above his head. Her eyes narrowed at the top title, The Art of the Sword - Advanced Weaponry & Maneuvers. The title intruiged her, feeling as though it was something she would find to be a good read, but instead of grabbing the book, she took a fruit bowl and stepped towards one of the lower shelves. It was right around this time that Merrik spoke up to the group, finally announcing what they were searching for.

The plague? Dark magic? Illness?

Why was she here again? Her brows furrowing, the warrior watched as Merrik made his way up and continued to speak. Quickly, she followed, munching lightly on a piece of apple, glad she had thought to ask for it. The sweet taste of it filled her mouth with joy, and she couldn't help but smile to herself despite the massive task ahead of her. And when Merrik finally finished, leaving with his comment of taking a couple books back to the Garden, Shirin sighed and took her fruit bowl to a separate corner on the second floor before heading to a section of books that had not been marked off.

By this point, she heard her name called from below, and her gaze flashed to meet Rita's. So those books were for her. Her body tensed at the thought of him trying to make himself look good, but Shirin knew that if she didn't go down and thank him she would look like the bad guy. Damn that man and his incurable wit! Why couldn't he just leave her the hell alone? Sighing, she trotted back down the stairs and grabbed the books from the table, looking at the title of the second book, A Guide to the Basics of Mana. Rita had really paid attention, then. Good for him. A slight smile rose on her lips, a sarcastic gleam appearing in her eyes as she once more looked towards the man beside the table. Bowing her head slightly, she held the books to her chest and whispered low enough to where only he could hear her, "Please don't do me favors. If you want to make yourself look good, play with someone else." Then, loud enough for the others to hear, she spoke again in a seemingly lighthearted and almost excited voice, despite the fire in her eyes, "Thank you, Rita. This means a lot!" If he was to play his little charade, she might as well play along. Perhaps then, the others would stop catching up on the tension between them and just leave her the hell alone.

With that, she turned and almost ran back up the stairs, her footwork surprisingly light for someone so built and so heavy. Placing the books beside her fruit bowl to be packed later, she made her way back to an unmarked section of the bookshelves and grabbed as many books as she could carry, which happened to be a stack of ten that was taller than her head. Slowly she walked back to her spot with the hefty books in her arms and slowly placed them on the ground not once making a peep. Then, grabbing the top book, she began to skim. Unfortunately for the warrior, skimming meant reading almost every single word. And by the time Dalaith finally made her way in with the tiny creature in her arms, Shirin didn't even notice. Had she come to find out, the Firill would have surely been picked up as well and cuddled by the soft-hearted warrior. Then again, Shirin already had a tiny companion who loved chocolate. Did she really need much else?

This day was going to be a long one.
 
Last edited:
  • Love
Reactions: Wolfsin
tumblr_n6swluRlUg1tqwzjzo1_500.png
tumblr_n7y5fteDMI1tqwzjzo2_500.png


12 days into training, afternoon, Yennefer's loft


"You know, this was not what I intended when I decided to visit you."
Hakeem murmured in a voice that completely contradicted his word's intimation that he was not eager, as Yennefer tugged his belt free and pushed him quite decisively down onto the bed. The woman in question cocked a very mischievous eyebrow at him as she started to rid herself of the heavier outer layers of her skirts while the seasoned General watched her demurely.

"Fortunately, things in life rarely go to plan." She said in a matter-of-fact kind of way as she straddled him and leaned down to kiss his chuckling mouth quiet, her hair falling about their faces in thick red rivulets. Both Dragon Tamers felt their bondmates quietly detach themselves from their human's experiences. Both Methuzar and Veshna seemed to accept their rider's considerably tactile relationship with grace, although Methuzar in particular did not necessarily completely approve. Veshna on the other hand found it a completely natural thing. However both Dragons agreed that due to the complete lack of romantic attachment between the pair it was easy for them to disengage from these moments and it had in fact not impacted their own relationship whatsoever. Methuzar had always thought Veshna beautiful and Veshna had always thought Methuzar handsome, but neither had any wish to pursue these feelings and so they used the time to discuss their experiences of the past few days.

The two Dragons also usually went flying together during these meetings so unfortunately they were not in a position to warn their respective tamers of their imminent discovery as Tara ascended the Ladder.

Over the past 12 days Tara and Yennefer had gotten into the habit of retreating to each other's rooms to get away from the noise and drama of the other trainers. Though they were both happy to sit in silence they had also had a few interesting conversations; Yennefer was interested in Tara's work as an assassin and had some good stories to tell from her own travels.

After a particularly stressful afternoon of trying and failing to control her magic, Tara made her way up to Yennefer's loft. She took two steps in before realising what was happening in front of her and giving a startled yelp. "Shit!" A small part of her mind was wondering when she got so unobservant and easily startled. Colour flooded her cheeks and she stood staring at them as she tried to process this for a few moments before spinning round and climbing back down the ladder as quickly as she could.

Yennefer had been coming to a bit of a crisis point when the loud expletive behind her broke her concentration and her head spun to find Tara's startled and white face staring at both Yennefer and Hakeem's disheveled and compromising state. The speed at which the red-head's neck had spun meant Hakeem himself got a mouthful of hair, which he had to rid himself of, before he could peer around Yennefer's ample chest to catch a glimpse of Tara dashing away in a hurry. He sighed heavily, letting himself fall back onto the bed and trying to comb back errant strands of his black hair from his face. Yennefer's eyes snapped back to find his, her expression only very slightly apologetic and mostly just urgent. He simply nodded in complete understanding, his eyes soft as he gestured for her to go. She flashed him a smile before hurriedly rolling off him and quickly making herself presentable as she rushed to the ladder and out to catch Tara before she could flee the scene completely.

"Tara wait!" She called out as she came off at the bottom of the ladder.

Tara briefly considered ignoring her and just getting out of there as quickly as possible, but she liked Yennefer and she didn't want to end their friendship before it had really begun. She took a deep breath then turned around, looking at Yennefer's feet for a second before raising her gaze to meet the other woman's. She tried somewhat successfully to keep her expression neutral, but there was nothing she could do about the blush on her cheeks. She wasn't embarrassed by sex, and didn't want Yennefer to think she was, but walking in on her sort-of-friend and her old enemy turned reluctant colleague? She took in Yennefer's dishevelled appearance and tried very hard not to replay those images. Goddamit, this was not going to help them work together. As she thought about that some of her embarrassment was replaced by anger. What did they think they were doing? They had a war to fight, they couldn't afford the sort of drama that came from romances in such a small group of people who had to live and fight together for the foreseeable future. She had thought Yennefer and grudgingly, Hakeem, were the more responsible out of the tamers.

"I'm sorry, I should have knocked." Her apology came out cold.

Yennefer blinked a moment, cocking her head slightly to the side. She wasn't all that good with tones and intimations of speech but she could tell something was wrong with Tara's reply. Still she found it mildly funny and snorted a little in humour. "On what? The Ladder? I probably should have... done something about it, but I never saw it as all that important. Its difficult to remember in the moment." She shrugged with a light half smile and gathered her shawl a little more tightly around her before her smile turned into a confused frown and she sighed. "But.. you sound... unhappy? Do you have a problem with me taking Hakeem to bed?" She was confused and concerned, completely clueless as to what might have caused her friend upset. Oh no, what if Tara actually liked him herself? That would be incredibly annoying if so, in that case she hoped if she just forsook the man entirely that the whole problem would be dealt with. But humans had a tendency of drawing out their awkward grudges and, although she wanted to think the best of Tara, the woman was still human. But the warmest emotion Tara had shown towards Hakeem was grudging respect... no it made no sense to Yennefer.

Tara thought about how to phrase it without offending Yennefer, who seemed genuinely concerned and her tone was little less cold when she replied, "I don't think romances between tamers are wise."

Again Yennefer stopped to blink for a few moments before a wash of relief ran through her. Oh OH, that made sense! Her faith in Tara was restored. But the face she made was less than pleased. "Romance? Who here said anything about romance? For a start, the man already has seven children to his name!" She shook her head as she tried to consider she and Hakeem in some sort of couple activity and the image she came up with was a sour pill that made her cringe a little. Shivering back to the matter at hand, she gave a little huff. "We are no more than friends, Tara." She said it with a clear finality.

Well that was, something of a relief, but Tara still wasn't convinced that it wouldn't end in some sort of complication. She could give Yennefer the benefit of the doubt for now though. And her face at the idea of being in a romantic relationship with Hakeem had been amusing. How well did Yennefer know the man though? Tara had given her the bare details of what had happened between herself and Hakeem, but she hadn't mentioned his attitude towards women, not wanting to cause more tensions in the group. She was regretting that somewhat now. Her desire for peace still overcame her desire to say anything though, besides, she was sure Yennefer could handle herself.

"I suppose... if you are sure it won't cause problems."

Yennefer gave a brief chuckle to herself, one with slightly sultry and mischievous undertones. "Actually my friend, for me, it has probably solved one." She spared a brief glance up to the loft above them before returning her attention to Tara.

Now Tara just wanted to get out of there. "I'll let you, um..." She trailed off uncomfortably, slightly faded blush returning in force, then smiled and chuckled at herself, "Have fun." With that she finally left and both women returned to their own rooms.
 
tumblr_n6swluRlUg1tqwzjzo1_500.png


Magic Training

Yennefer listened with rapt attention to Merrik's detailed description, not wanting to miss one thing and carefully commiting each sentence to memory. She etched the sight of his flame into her mind, trying to understand its movements and intricacies and predict its next movements. However she could only get so far, it was when Methuzar got her to relinquish her control over the experience that she truly understood it, guiding her along a flames path with his own unique comprehension of it. She felt the fire, she saw its soul through his eyes, knew it like her own skin. It was such an intense experience that she shuddered and gasped once it was over, feeling as though she herself was on fire.

Then, ever so respectfully and carefully, she began threading her presence into Methuzar's heart, seeking gently for the source, the well of energy that she could feel pulsing through his whole body. She touched it and felt his whole body shiver but he reassured her before she could pull away. Softly, she coaxed a small stream of energy through their bond, suffusing her small body with power and then just waiting for a moment, acclimatising to the feeling that she could do anything, not wanting to be pushed into recklessness. Eventually she focused the circles of forces into her hands and pictured the world in darkness around her, making her heart long for light. She felt the wind in her hair and simply struck her spark, a quick and flickering motion of thought that suddenly set the air cupped in her hands ablaze. She felt the warmth before opening her eyes to the flame and smiling, an action which briefly broke her concentration and almost let the fire die away. However she quickly rectified the situation, maintaining her hold over the powers at her disposal and fuelling her little candle happily.

Once she was confident in supporting her fire she began manipulating it, at first letting Methuzar guide her in control before finally letting herself take full control. She span the flames up above her head, judging the limits to its moveability and pushing the boundaries every now and then, exceedingly careful not to draw anymore energy from Methuzar than was necessary to sustain the flame. She tried then changing the heat of the fire, first cooling it to its lowest possible temperature, the sluggish crimson flames lazily licking at her fingers, before raising the temperature until the fire turned the brightest white and roared in her palm. She continued in this vein a while until there was a noticeable decrease in Methuzar's mana pool, whereupon she ceased the flow and watched the small fire flash out of existence. This was definitely something she could get good at, it applied all her talents and was a genuine challenge for her mind. It gave her a small thrill, thinking of all the possibilities, most notably how simple cauterising would become. How many lives she could save with just that alone made her heart warm and her emotions made Methuzar rumble in gladness.
 
Diari woke slowly, her groggy mind barely processing that she was aboard Halazes, who slumbered silently beneath her. She slid of the green dragon, stretching and yawning. When her arms fell back to her sides, she realized the book from the night before was still in her hands. "….Fascinating, " she muttered this through another yawn. Shuffling over to the ladder, she climbed up slowly. Her body ached and was still asleep, so her movements weren't precise and full of energy like usual. A few times, she missed the rungs of the ladder, falling against it with more yawning before continuing upwards. It took her a good fives minutes to reach the top of a thirty second climb. When she did, she dragged her feet across the floor to get some clothes to put on. As her mind woke up, she realized that she had slept most of the morning away, noticing such due to sunlight peeking though the rafters. "I'm late! I am so very, very late!" Rushing around now, she found some clothes and changed, ignoring her sore muscles. The drake that was asleep down below woke with a yawn. "Diari…. Why are you rushing around like that….?"

"Because I'm late! Halazes, why didn't you wake me up?" The dragon stood and stretched much like a cat arching its back. "If you hadn't noticed, I was also asleep…. My muscles are so tense…. Wonder if this is because of the flight yesterday….?" Diari didn't respond, sliding down the ladder and using the water from the pool to wet her brown hair. She pulled out a comb, brushed through it quickly, and dashed towards the kitchen. Halazes followed slowly, her movements sluggish. She did not share the energy her partner had, nor did she know how that energy was fueled. She knew the young girl was just as sore as she was, and just as tired. Once in front of the table, Diari bowed deeply, her hair flying over her head in the abruptness. "I am so very sorry…! I overslept and didn't realize the time until now…! Please don't punish me…! It won't happen again, I promise..!" She stayed bowed, not sure if she should wait for a response or not. Halazes practically rolled her eyes, flopping down tiredly. She knew Diari kept her promises from her memories, but the drake thought promising over this was rather stupid of her. She thought being on time shouldn't have to be an assurance, but an unspoken agreement. Besides, Halazes assumed Merrik would understand, being as her partner went through a very tiring day yesterday.


The woman's entrance and the following bow she offered would have startled Merrik, had he not heard her shuffling down the hall frantically just moments before her entrance. Wiping his mouth with a cloth napkin, he looked up at the dark haired figure before him, chuckling lightly at how flustered she was over what Merrik considered to be nothing.
"Uhm, Diari," he said raising a brow, smiling at the woman. "May I ask what it is you're so deeply concerned about? Breakfast is still warm, and I believe there's even some orange juice left." He glanced over his shoulder at a 1/4 full pitcher of the citrus drink. His smile widened as he looked at her again, amused by her behaviour, finding it to be... rather cute, actually.


Diari slowly rose, her cheeks a deep red. "W-Well I...... I'm late..... A-according to the schedule, breakfast is almost over..... Y-You're not mad.....?" She twirled a piece of hair around her finger nervously, growing redder by the second. Halazes puffed out a bit of smoke, she herself amused by her partner's reaction. The dark haired girl lowered her auburn gaze, extremely embarrassed now. Because she was late, there were others there that saw the scene she caused, making her uncomfortable. Shifting a bit, she looked over to Halazes, finding no comfort.


Merrik nodded his head, continuing to smile. "Not at all, M'lady." He rose from his seat at the table, taking his now empty dish to the wash basin and returning to the flushed tamer. He put his hand on her back at an appropriate position and gently urged her into his now vacant seat, pulling up a second chair beside her and taking a seat.

"You've nothing to worry about. Being late for training, now that's a different story. Being late for breakfast is no one's problem but your own, and as long as you have time to eat enough to get you through until lunch, it's not much of a problem at all." He leaned over the table and selected a beautiful, purplish-pink fruit and cleaned it with a cloth before handing it to her.

"Now relax, Diari, have some breakfast. You've still got 15 minutes, that's plenty of time." He winked, grabbing a piece of fruit for himself.


Diari let him usher her, her movements stiff and hesitant, making her embarrassment obvious. When she was sat down and handed the fruit, she took a small bite, sinking in her chair. She was very ridged and found it hard to relax after the big scene she caused. Everyone seemed to have gotten over it, but she knew it would haunt her for the rest of the morning. What an impression! She panics and runs around like mad just to apologize profusely and cause a scene in which she ends up ashamed and regretful. She muttered a small thank you to Merrik, before taking another bite of her fruit.

Diari listened to Merrik, eager to redeem herself from this morning. When told what they would be doing, she grew excited. She loved running, running a mile when she wakes up every morning was normal. And when Merrik took off, she followed right away, keeping an even pace. Halazes was less than enthusiastic. She loved to fly, but wasn't very good at running. Diari sensed this and fell back with her partner with a sigh. This made them close to being last, if not the last runner. The drake was doing her best, but was extremely clumsy, even spreading her wings for balance. "We have to work on this….. We're falling way behind…!" The verdant dragon huffed. "Well excuse me for being a creature of flight…" Diari laughed, jostling the dragon slightly. Despite being last, they made good time and soon the black headed girl climbed aboard the jade drake once more.



The lift off was exhilarating as if was before. The rush of wind hitting the girl's face dead on filled her with excitement. Feeling her dragon move as herself made her adrenaline filled. She whooped with joy, closing her eyes as they climbed. When they leveled out, her eyes opened and she had a split thought of standing up on Halazes again, just for the thrill. "Don't even think about it…. My hide isn't getting roasted because you want to be reckless…." The girl looked upset. "Aw, Halazes, that's no fun…!" To Diari's dismay, they landed as quickly as they took flight. When the girl hopped of the jewel-like dragon, she started instantly stretching, doing the typical work out session consisting of sit ups, crunches, push ups (though she isn't that good at them), jumping jacks, etc. She was doing her best to make up something that had past to prove she had what it took to be a Tamer. Halazes on the other hand, flew back up into the air, zigzagging around clouds and doing a bunch of fancy maneuvers to stretch out her entire body at once. Occasionally she blew out a stream of green fire, though the stream seemed weaker to the other dragons as Diari noted from the bonding ceremony the day before.

Diari grew more ecstatic every second, though some of her excitement deflated when Merrik said she had to use the strap and be on or close to the ground to learn how to balance on her partner. She had already done it without the strap hundreds of feet into the air! "Don't get too cocky now. Yes, that is something to be proud of, but it was extremely rash and one false movement would cause you to hurl towards your death….. Again……" Diari looked offended. "Hey, that was not my fault! How was I supposed to know you were below me if you were invisible?" The jade drake raised her head high, blowing out some smoke. "And how was I to know you were going to land on me….?" Diari sighed and apologized, asking for a truce. Halazes accepted and they were once more on good terms. The brown haired woman set up the harness and boarded the green dragon. She tied to harness around her and slowly stood up. Her balance was quickly lost when Halazes took a few steps. Diari sat back down before tring again, attempting to stay on the emerald-winged beast's back. "It's a lot harder when you are on the ground…."


"I told you, I am a creature of flight. My skills on the ground are certainly not smooth, so balancing is made harder." The girl didn't answer, too focused on balancing. Occasionally she would start to loose her footing so she would sit down for a few moments before standing back up again. It wasn't long until the session was over.

Diari and Halazes had barely chatted the whole balancing session, both from awkwardness and focus. When Merrik said they had a free hour, the young girl thought that maybe this will give her surprise, Halazes had thought the same thing and this made the girl smile. Once in the air, the pair relaxed and the tension practically melted. "It's amazing how a simple act as flying will bring us back together… And we are stronger than ever." Diari closed her reddish-brown eyes, letting the icy wind sting her face. There was nothing like flying, not one single thing. Now add the fact that she was flying due to a mythical creature thought to be extinct. It was truly magical. The vibrant dragon let out a great roar, soaring higher and higher. Diari gasped, feeling a rush of excitement flood her being. She shouted with joy as they continued to fly upwards. She tighten her harness and told the drake to give her all she got, or at least all she can at the moment. "Your too reckless! But I guess it goes to show how perfect we are for each other! Hold on!" She leveled out briefly, amazing Diari as her head went through a cloud, then the dragon dove. Several hundred of feet was dropped before the dragon changed course once more, now zigzagging through the tops of trees. They both knew this was crazy and that Merrik and Obsidian would kill them for it, but it couldn't be helped. They were both looking for the thrill. Another rise up, a short glide, then back to diving and weaving, these two just wanted to have fun. Halazes would do barrel rolls and other tricks, but at the moment that was just a little to much, so she stuck with the rollercoaster ride of a flight. By the time they had to land, both were pumped up and wanting more. Diari's breathing was quick, her eyes shone, and her hair was an easy to detangle mess. She ran her hand through her dark locks to try and get it at least presentable again.

Diari nearly expressed her excitement loudly while Obsidian Nova spoke, her mouth being instantly covered by Halazes' leaf tail. She was forced to wait until the dragon was finished to have her partner's tail removed, giving her a chance to shout to the sky. The jade drake stretched her wings and looked as if she were going to pounce. "Ready for round two?" The dark haired girl grinned, unable to contain her excitement. After all, it was only a few minutes since they were zigzagging in the sky, and the girl had thought the session ended too soon. Now she has a second chance to zip around on the Forest Dragon once more. Who wouldn't be ready to go right from the gecko? She boarded her dragon once more, but instead of taking to the skies, they stayed low to the ground, zooming into the forest. Diari started to worry when the green dragon kept hitting trees, and told her to slow down. Halazes did as told, though not happily. This was her element! So why couldn't she fly through it today? Diari didn't weigh that much to throw her off her game… Was it that they weren't moving as one? Certainly she didn't have much to adjust to? The drake blew out a small flame, irritated. She has flown in these woods at high speeds practically all her life, why is she failing to do so now? She just didn't understand it….Before the girl on her back could react; Halazes was going full speed again. She was determined to make this work. "Halazes!!!!!" Her partner's voice was drowned out of the drake's mind. She needed to go fast; she needed to zip around the trees as if she was without a person on her back once more. She dived beneath high branches, rose above low ones, and made sharp turns around every tree she could.


Diari was holding onto the green drake tightly, practically begging her to slow down. The dragon's mind was blocked off from Diari, so the girl could only guess at her partner's emotions at the moment. It was difficult to fly as one when one couldn't keep up with the movements, and the other was just not listening. Several branches broke as they flew through them and both would nearly spin out when they hit a tree. Diari closed her eyes tightly, her breath heavy and her body shaking. She was terrified. It was just like the Bonding Ceremony except crazier. If it weren't for the harness she would have fallen off already. "Halazes, listen to me!!!! Halazes!!!" The girl kept pleading, trying to get through to the vibrant dragon, yet nothing seemed to. The girl suddenly pulled herself against the drakes neck, holding to it as tight as she possibly could. Just then, the emerald winged creature started to descend, having lost control. The girl sensed this and got up quickly, undoing her harness. She had no choice but to jump when close enough to the ground. She landed on her upper back, just between the shoulder blades, and then brought her legs above her and to the side, causing her to roll. Luckily she got away with a few bruises. She sprung to her feet when Halazes crashed down, sliding into a tree and lying still. She was still alive, as her breaths were deep and rapid. The girl ran over to her partner, making sure she was okay. Finding a few bruises on her as well, Diari was glad the drake had nothing serious. Once assured her partner was okay, Diari became furious. ""Halazes!!!! Why didn't you listen to me!!!! If you slowed down, this would have never happened…! I was terrified and you were taking a beating……!! I was worried about you, Halazes, while thinking I was going to die!!! That was extremely reckless……!!! ….Please don't do it again….?" The dark haired girl hugged the dragon tightly, still shaking quite a bit.


Faster. More agile. More dexterity. She needed to go faster…. She needed to be more agile….. She needed to be more flexible….. She heard the girl on her back shout, but she was in the zone and would not allow herself to be disturbed. Branch after branch she went through. Tree after tree she crashed into. She could not get her bearings, not at all. She needed to go faster, make the turns sharper, and bend her body more….. That will certainly make her succeed. Faster, faster, lower, lower? Halazes let herself become aware of her surroundings when she realizing she was falling. Diari was holding tightly to her neck, then her presence was felt at all. Did she fall? No, she jumped to avoid being crushed. Crushed? Yes, crushed…… Halazes noted that she was coming down quickly, and just as she though, when she hit the ground, she skidded into a tree. Diari would have been crushed by the drake's weight. She felt sore in some spots, she feeling lucky that the fall didn't tear a wing, break a bone, or kill her and/or her partner. The girl rushed over, examining the dragon as well as she could. The green drake was glad her partner was okay, but her sudden scolding then the tight hug, it made her feel guilty. "…..I apologize….. I should have listened…… Your right….. If I didn't get so frustrated and stubborn, this would have never happened……. I cannot express how sorry I am, Diari….. I not only put my life in danger, but yours as well….. I promise to listen to you always, we are one, we need to be. I understand that truly now, I do, and I only hope to be as reliable as you and keep my promise no matter what……" The majestic green beast wrapped tightly around the girl, the embrace being comforting, filled with apology, and was a protection; as if Halazes was shielding her from all dangers and nothing could touch them.


It wasn't long until they were flying around the trees once more, but this time Halazes listened and focused, not on going faster, but being one with the girl on her back. They did a lot better this time, and Diari was once more at ease on her drake.

The pair arrived late to lunch, both having been too focused on their flying to realize the time. As they touched down, Diari was trying to remove leaves and twigs from her hair. As she hopped of the beautiful dragon, she dusted herself off. She was a mess, but she didn't mind. She was starving. Her stomach growled loudly and she thought the whole Gardens could hear it. Blushing deeply, she joined the others and ate silently, the rush from the crash still with her, though it happened an hour and a half ago. Halazes laid away from the other dragons, wanting to get in some rest before she had to fly again. She closed her eyes, and despite her extremely sore body, she was asleep instantly.

Swordfighting practice held a different meaning for Hakeem than it did for the others. He had been in battle not five days ago. He had no need for practice. But the others there, they needed it, badly. Some didnt even seem capable of holding a sword properly. Briefly he took a moment to swing his curved blade in an intricate and complex dance, his face a complete mask of normalcy as his hands and body moved like a blur, his sword glinting ferociously in the light of day.

He looked across the field for a moment, judging each individual and picking his first target. His eyes quickly alight upon the young girl, Diari, the little one whom had spoken with him when they had first arrived. Her form was sloppy and untrained but the enormous sword she wielded with the ease of someone three times her size. But at that moment, all hakeem could think about was how young she was and how easily her life could be snuffed out. He wanted to be sure that didnt happen. Confidently, he strode over to her.
"Young miss Diari, was it not? What would you say to sparring together?"


Diari listened to Merrik, looking forward to sword fighting. But when she was given the light sword to work with, she couldn't swing it properly. She clicked her tongue. She was used to swinging a heavy blade around and suddenly working with an extremely light one was too much a change and she couldn't get used to it, no matter how many times she swung. She switched hands a few times, adjusted her grip, tried different techniques, but nothing worked. She sighed. This was when the man she had asked for instructions from just yesterday walked over and asked to train with him. "I'd be honored to, though please take it easy on me? I can't seem to get used to the weight of the blade and I've never sparred before."


A brief flash of trepidation crossed Hakeem's face but he repressed it quickly. By the time he was 18 he had been sparring and fighting for twelve years but he knew that was not the norm and certainly did not mean this young one would be at any disadvantage. He smiled at her pleasantly.
"Well if that is the case, we should find a sword to fit you." He looked over towards the various selection of blades, all dull and somewhat rusted, their state making Hakeem blanch slightly before he forced himself to remember that these blades would not be used for true fighting. Looking over the pile though, he could not find anything of a decent weight or size. He saw how light the previous blade had looked in Diari's hands, she would need a sword of significant power. So instead he returned to his own pile of belongings which included his shirts and headscarf but also all his own personal weapons. He had two curved swords for man-to-man fighting but another, far larger blade to be used while mounted, able to hack a horse's leg clean off and with the reach to fell any foe on foot.

Picking up this blade, he tested its weight and nodded in basic satisfaction. It wasn't truly as heavy as she required, but it was certainly weighty in hand. Returning to her he offered her the hilt.
"I feel that this would suit you better. But this blade is sharp so take care, do not fear for me however, I prefer to spar this way." Which was true. He had been 13 the last time he had sparred with blunt weapons, Trespian culture never blanching away from hurt or injury where training was concerned.


She weighed the new blade in her hand, it still being a little light for her. "Still a bit light, but it's a lot better than the other sword. I'll give it a go." Diari smiled at the tanned man before her. She was glad to have gotten a partner who seems to know a few things about sparring, for she knows next to nothing. She sound the sword, adjusting to the weight much easier. She tested it out with her other hand, having always been ambidextrous. It fit her liking and she adjusted herself in a starting position, the basic stance before a spar. That was all she knew how to do.


Hakeem gave her a genial nod before watching as she readied herself, acquainted herself with the sword and then finally dropped into a fair starting stance. He was pretty impressed by her knowledge of the movements, although she was erring in some areas. Gently, he walked over to her and touched the blade of the sword, pushing it up slightly into the correct positioning and height before walking around her to lightly press her arm up with two fingers, finally satisfying himself with her stance and taking his own place, picking up one of the various blunt swords on the ground. "The Lady attacks first." He bowed lightly to her before taking up a defensive stance.


Diari blushed from embarrassment when the rugged man fixed her stance. The redness quickly faded, however, when her excitement came back. Upon his statement of her attacking first, she became a bit nervous. The wind picked up in a gust, making her hair fly to the side, creating a very warrior look. "It's unwise to make the first move. Those are always the most predictable, no?"


Hakeem actually chuckled at that, loosening his stance to stand tall in front of her. "Perhaps some of the time, but if that was always true then no one would attack anyone and peace would reign! Often to attack first is to have the advantage." And then suddenly and quickly, like a viper lunging to its prey, he arrowed foward with his sword, clashing the blunt metal against the side of the large blade and running his sword down the tang until it came down brutally against the guard. At which point he pushed the larger sword away from himself to the side, stretching one of Diari's arms that held it, thereby weakening her hold and swiftly striking the butt of his sword against her wrist, forcing her to release her grip and finally allowing him to grasp her other hand still gripping her sword while his own sword hand brought the blade up against her neck. The whole movement took merely a second to execute and in the end resistance had been impossible. Of course, Hakeem would have been stopped by a more competant swordsman, but in this sparring match, he could afford to be flashy, it was how he taught his soldiers before.
"Do you see?" He said as he released her hand and brought his blade from her neck.


Diari was about to respond when he suddenly lunged, performing many professional maneuvers and knocking the blade out of her hand. She then tried to grab it, but stopped moving when his sword was pressed to her neck. She looked a little fearful, yet her excitement was building. He brought the blunt sword down, asking if she understood. Diari quickly grabbed her blade, eyes shining. "I get it! Can we try again, please?" She got back into stance, it being perfect this time. She awaited his answer.


Hakeem gave a satisfied nod of approval, a smile of appreciation on his face to see the perfect representation of the stance, this one was very quick to learn, it was impressive, especially considering her gender and build. He took up his position once more, holding his sword defensively and gesturing for her to come at him, a brief flick of his fingers as his body tensed with excitement.


As soon as he was in his stance, Diari lunged. Her movements were precise and very familiar. She sighed when the man's sword was not dropped. "Did I do something wrong......? I followed his movements perfectly, didn't I....?" She felt slightly discouraged, going over everything she did in her head. She played an image of Hakeem preforming the trick over and over again, then went over her own movements, not realizing how slow and clunky they actually were. Everything matched in her eyes, so then why did she fail? She looked down at her lightly shaking arm. She hadn't noticed how much she was straining, probably due to her muscles already aching from last night's journey. She switched hands, feeling instant relief flush through her right side. "...... Interesting....." She flexed her right hand by opening and closing it, the ache slowly fading back to what it was before the attack.


Hakeem was used to sparring with those of lesser skill so he had purposefully lowered his guard a little and tried to not apply to the instincts he had so carefully honed over so many years to defend himself. Still he was surprised at how quickly she caught on and remembered the forms. She certainly held talent and he could see her becoming a great and sturdy warrior in the years to come. However she needed to train in the style that suited her, he was also impressed with how well she had wielded a giant sword when the form he had performed was usually exclusively used for one-handed swords, but it was far too quick for any two-handed sword usually, even for his hand an a half cavalry sword. While he was impressed, he knew a better use for her talents than bastardising forms to make them work. She could use her talents better elsewhere.
"Impressive, but to use a sword like that you should focus more on strength rather than speed. If your movements are hindered by the size and weight of your weapon, then it is better to beat them into submission than try to use complex motions and leave yourself open for attack while also exhausting yourself unnecessarily."


"But to purely use it for strength would require two hands....I've never used two hands though..... I know I should but...." She unstrapped her sword and held it out to him. It was broken in half and seemed to be made out of galvanized steel and had beautiful designs etched into the face of the metal. The hilt seemed to be made of iron and the handle was wrapped tightly in black leather. It seemed extremely heavy, yet she held it like it was a feather. "I use it to help me access victims on my rescue missions. Only reason it's so large and heavy is in case they were buried in a rock slide or something of the like. It broke last time I used it for such a mission and I hadn't gotten a chance to repair it. I use one hand because the other is either holding supplies, a leash for a search and rescue dog, or it's keeping my harness tight so I don't loose my balance and fall to my death on some of the more dangerous missions." She handed the broken blade to him, letting him feel the weight. Just as it was now, it seemed to weigh in around 20 pounds.


Hakeem sighed as she spoke and shook his head, confused by her tale. Surely a pickaxe and a hammer or an axe would have been easier and less bulky to carry around on such dangerous missions? But he was not one to judge the journey, the outcome was what he had to deal with. When offered the sword hilt, he took it cautiously, noting its materials and girth and guessing at its great weight. Still he was slightly surprised by just how heavy it was, his arm straining to hold it up though not falling or banking against the weight. He hummed in thought, looking his opponent up and down before returning her broken sword.
"There is always a first time and this should be yours. If you continue this way you will only hurt yourself. Battle takes a great deal more endurance and strength than even your rescue missions ever would. However, you could become a truly terrifying warrior by focusing and building on the power behind your strikes. But to wield swords like this, two hands are beyond necessary."


Diari looked away when she took the sword back. She listened to him speak, feeling embarrassed that she thought she could use one hand, like she usually does, in a totally different situation. After the light scolding, she remained silent for a few moments, keeping her auburn gaze low. Another gust of wind picked up, playing with her dark hair once more. It had looked as if she had given up, but she suddenly looked back up, her eyes filled with fiery determination. She stood tall, or as tall as someone who is only 4'11" can be. "Can you teach me? I'm willing to learn. Best way for me to is to see it in action, but I'll try to learn any other way you wish to teach me if you are willing to do so." She handed him his own blade, keeping her broken one out. "I want to learn how to use the right techniques before I repair it and try it with the whole blade, if that's okay."


Hakeem watched her ponder his words. He was pleased that she seemed so receptive and open to his critisism, a rare trait in most of the soldiers he had trained before hand. Usually he had to beat them into submission and force them to forgo their repulsion at having their masculinity questioned. Hmm, maybe this was a benefit of having more Female Warriors around... but then again it still did not mean women should fight. Surely they would not want to. But in any case, this situation was here before him and Hakeem would not pass by such a promising student. He took back his sword and spun it a bit in slow nonchalant circles
"It would be an honour to train you, but I am not sure how wise it would be to practice with a broken sword when you need to be used to its length and weight. In battle we rely upon instinct and reflex heavily and if you are not used to the length of a sword it can mean your downfall."

He looked at the broken piece of metalwork curiously. "Surely it would best to fix it now instead of later?"


"I get that, I do, but this sword tends to break often, normally in the same place. It's not bad metal work, it's just the stress I end up putting it through. In the case it breaks again in the middle of a battle, I need to know how to use it as it is now as to defend myself. So I want to learn with it broken, then relearn with the whole sword so I get used to both. Is that alright with you....? A-Also, I have one more thing to ask...... Can you not hold back against me? I know the enemies won't and I may look small and innocent, but I'm not to be underestimated. I'm a tough cookie and I'm sure I can handle it.... I want to learn as if I actually am in battle and my life, as well as Halazes' and my friends' lives, are in danger.... I want to learn how to protect everyone, whether they need it or not......That's why I'm so determined to learn how to wield my blade properly, so I can help everyone and not be a burden. I promise you, I won't let myself die before my time is due, and that I will be able to take the training so I can grow stronger. I haven't yet broken a promise, not since I promised my mother on her death bed that I will never focus on her death. Not one. And I have no intention of breaking any anytime soon. I know your a seasoned warrior and that this may be a request in left field, and you don't have to accept, but if you agree, I won't let you down, no matter how much abuse I go through, I won't give up and I won't go back on my word." Diari bowed deeply, trying to show Hakeem as much of her respect and trust as she could, awaiting his answer.


Hakeem stood, his expression unreadable, as he listened to the avalanche of words that came his way. He let her finish though, allowed her to run all of her thoughts to their end before she was finally done. Her bow, unpracticed and slightly skewed but heartfelt and full of meaning, struck a brief smile across Hakeem's face. But he quickly suppressed it and focused on all that she said. He nodded pensievely and went across to his pile of clothing and belongings at the side of the arena.
"Well, to start with..." He went over to grab one of the larger blunt swords that Merrick had left in a pile. It looked to be very sturdy, if worn and discoloured. The sword was only a little smaller than the broken one Diari carried and Hakeem considered it for a moment, a look of slight disgust at its awful state. Then suddenly and seemingly without much effort, he laid the blade across his thigh and snapped it clean in two.
"All swords will break if you do not use them properly. It breaks because you are not using it as it is intended." He dropped the two now useless pieces of metal at his feet and turned to resheathe his cavarly sword. "I can teach you to use it as a sword and maintain it properly so that it will not break in such a way again. I would indulge you, if not for the limited time we have before our skills are needed in battle, but since we do not have that luxury a full length sword is what you shall be trained in."

He sighed a little, a slightly sad expression on his face as time after time the girl's youth hit him and he wondered just what things she would sacrifice in the end for the world's safety. "As for your last request, I would not have done otherwise. The only way you will survive in war is if you are acclimatised before you get there." He shook his head in remembered sorrow. "I lost too many young men under my command learning that lesson."

He held out his hand to shake, his hand and forearm dark with rough skin and jagged scars along with the black tattoos. "I shall be glad to take you as a Student, Diari Zega."


Diari slowly rose, shocked that he had agreed to show her no mercy. She hesitantly shook his rough and callused hand, wondering if he would continue with the deal or change it at the last minute. A chill ran down her spine just from the feel of his rough skin, that being a quirk of hers. She tried to hide the temporary discomfort, though not very well. She felt a little guilty when he pulled away, feeling that her lack of ability to hide the quirk offended him, even though it happens whenever her hands are dry and she touches something just right. Trying to forget the tense moments after the handshake, Diari spoke up. "Thank you, Hakeem. Thank you for agreeing to be my mentor. I really appreciate it. I've never really been taught anything except helping others and smiling no matter the situation...... Everything else I had to learn on my own.... My dad was a drunkard who left when I was four and my mother died when I was ten (or fourteen. I'll double check on that.)....." She rubbed her arm, a little embarrassed at admitting this to someone she barely knew. This lasted only a moment before she looked up with a sincere smile. "But that's all behind me. I'm finding my way in the world and now I'm gaining some allies to help guide me down the right path! Everything has to get worse before it gets better. Think of a storm. The dark, menacing clouds destroy all that it touches, but as they fade, new life is made, new beginnings are created, and gorgeous things are able to be seen, like the occasional rainbow. All good things come to an end, but that end is a new beginning. Right?" Tilted her head and grinning, she showed not only her innocence, but her optimistic wisdom.


This little one certainly did talk. Words tumbled from her anxious mouth and he could see her eyes flashing about quickly, as though every movement could be a sign of displeasure from him or a failure on her part. The young had so much energy for such rapid and trivial thinking, Hakeem certainly wondered at it. But to abandon your wife and child. There were certainly despicable men in the world. Diari was obviously a gentle soul and her tale of woe made sense to him. How else would such calm and warm young woman be persuaded into a life of violence and bloody death? Yes it indeed made sense, but Hakeem would not comment on that for now.

Her comments on the nature of life and its twists and turns made Hakeem give a rather sad smile. Her optimism and innocent thinking would be the first to go. It had been the same with his eldest son. Soon she would see that often as not, bad things ended to be exchanged for worse things. And often even through good times, there were currents of grief and woe that tainted all moments. Compelling Metaphors did not make the theory true. But this would also not do to be said, for the young treasured their certainty and it was unlikely that Hakeem would help in dashing her ideas. She would learn it herself and learn to deal with it at the same time.

He gave a small sigh, Diari reminding him very strongly of his daughter Amira when she had been younger and not so acquainted with the world.
"If that is settled, then I shall set out your tasks. We will spar and I will train you in this time our Commander has set out for us, but I shall also expect you in the meadow an hour before breakfast. I have plans for your training and to fight with a sword require more than just technique."

He noted that their time was almost up and that the session was coming to an end.
"For now I suggest we leave it here. There are other things to be done and our Commander needs our attention."


Diari nodded in understanding before his last words caught up with her. "....Already....? Time sure does fly....." Halazes flew down, landing behind the dark haired girl. She raised a scaled brow at her comment, finding her comment interesting. "Certainly not as well as we dragons do?" Diari turned to the jade drake before laughing slightly. "No, not even close....." She lightly kissed her partner's nose, being nudged in return. It was then she heard Merrik speak and searched the area for where the voice came from so she can listen to his next set of instructions.

With a few moments to spare before the next amount of training, Shirin had stepped away to clean off her forehead and face, regaining all composure as to not appear weak and uncertain to the other tamers. Stepping over to the lake, she dipped a her gloved hands in, rinsing both the leather and the flesh beneath before cupping water in them and splashing her face. Her head throbbed painfully, and she knew for a fact that if the bump on her forehead hadn't already turned purple with a bruise, it surely would soon. In fact, she would be lucky if there wasn't a cut upon the bump from where the metal buckler had come into fast and strong contact with her temple. It was at this point that the great Solar Dragon came to land beside her, pushing her into the lake with a grumble. ~You handled that poorly, human. I just hope your next training hour doesn't end with a headache for both of us.~ Anger flared as she pulled herself from the water and began to march towards her loft, glad that she had enough time to change out of her now soaked clothes. "You're lucky I didn't kill him!"

~Lucky? I am what saved the boy from your rash behavior. Who would come to love you if you killed him now? I do not enjoy the petty things like human emotions, so I could not possibly love.~

"You wouldn't know love if it hit you between the eyes. It is not a petty emotion as you think it is, but of course you could not possibly understand that. You are a beast who only enjoys playing games with my mind. You might as well join forces with him! Neither of you know what love is!"

~Love brings rash decisions and poor behavior. It unleashes a terrible side in nature and risks the survival of all creatures, great and small. It is the difference between surviving to the end of the battle and dying on the battlefield.~

"Maybe there's more than life than just surviving, Byriarti." Shirin sounded defeated as she continued towards her loft. She turned towards him just before the ladder, sadness in her eyes. "Maybe some of us want to actually live. But I will do as you say and shut them off completely. If that what will make you stop pestering me." All emotions fell away then, leaving Shirin empty and feeling somewhat lost. Surprised approval filtered into her thoughts as she turned and climbed the ladder, changing swiftly before making her way to the next area of training, Byriarti at her side, head high and triumphant. He had won this battle.

But how long would it last?
Upon arriving in the area they had gathered for magic, Shirin stood as far away from Rita as possible, finding herself near a small girl almost a foot shorter than she was with a surprisingly large blade strapped to her back. She turned completely to the girl, taking in her petite and innocent features with a slight smile, though still lacking in emotion. Slowly, she reached out with her hand to offer a shake. "Greetings. I am Shirin, and this lumbering beast is Byriarti." Her voice remained monotone and devoid of emotion. In response to her insult, the Solar Dragon sent sparks at her back before returning his attention to their mentors. "Would you like to practice magic with me?"



Diari was standing at attention, ignoring her sore body. It seemed just like another day on the job, except with dragons. She listened to Merrik as if receiving orders or reports when on a rescue mission. She was about to start doing as he said when someone addressed her. Turning to look at the girl, she found she had to crane her head upwards to look her in the eye."Greetings. I am Shirin, and this lumbering beast is Byriarti."The girl's voice seemed to be flat and emotionless, making Diari a little uncomfortable."Would you like to practice magic with me?"
Smiling slightly, Diari held out her hand. "Diari Zega, and that's Halazes over there."She tilted her head towards the brilliant green dragon who was lounging in the sun. "I'd love to practice magic with you, but I'm a little curious now... You seemed so full of life before, now you seem dead to the world...."Diari's reddish-brown eyes held concern for the woman before her.


Shirin watched, somewhat guilty for making the young woman feel uncomfortable, taking her hand in official greeting. Hazel eyes flashed with grief before going back to their guarded state. Looking up, she spotted the bright green beauty lying out and catching the sun's rays. A moment of longing spread through her. Oh, how she ached. But quickly, her attention was pulled back to the words of the girl before her. Slowly, a smile appeared on her lips. "In the words of my dragon, survival requires one to leave behind the petty matters of emotions. Emotions only bring death and destruction. They cannot bring life." Her smile fell away to a frown as she did what she could to remain completely emotionless. But even on the battlefield, Shirin felt something. To feel nothing would mean to not be human. ~That is the point. Human is disgusting.~ Her frown deepened before she gave a sigh at Byriarti and turned towards Diari. "Perhaps later, we can get to know each other without the overbearing presence of my dragon. For now, shall we?" She motioned for Diari to try first, wishing to see one of her peers make an attempt before she tried as well.


Diari watched Shirin's eyes flash with grief and guilt, making her feel a bit guilty herself. "Sometimes emotions help to survive.... Fear, love, hate, these are powerful enough to make one move and save not only their skin, but others' as well... I use my fear to help aid in my rescue missions because the fear makes all my senses go on high alert and allows me to find what can go wrong quicker than usual so I can do my job. So in my sense, I guess it saves lives."When motioned to go first, the dark haired girl took a deep breath and closed her eyes."Don't worry, Diari... You will do fine..."Halazes' voice echoed in the girl's head and she took another deep breath. She cupped her hands out before her and pictured a flame, how it moved, how it looked, what it did. She focused on the image, watching the flame dance. Trying to channel a small amount of energy, a small flicker of light appeared in her hand. It faded quickly though, and Diari opened her eyes, her concentration lost. Her eyes met with empty space, though her hands should have been in view. Looking down at her body, she realized she had become invisible again. And just like the last time, it only lasted a few seconds before she was visible again. Halazes let out a breath she was holding, feeling slightly tuckered out."That was a good start.... Just try not to drop it so suddenly...."
"Sorry Halazes.... I'll try harder next time...." Diari wiped her forehead, sweating some. She used a ribbon she had to tie back her hair then took off her sword and outer layers of armor. She cupped her hand before her again and once more focused on the flame. The jade drake sighed heavily. "It doesn't help that I am one of the weaker fire-breathers..... My apologies Diari..." The girl didn't respond, too focused on making the flame again. Once more she focused on how it moved, what it looked like, how it burned. Another spark formed in her cupped hands, burning for a few seconds before dying out. "Better.... And you let it die gradually this time so it didn't stop the mana flow too quickly.... For that, I am thankful..." The girl wiped her forehead again. "Who would've thought fire magic heats up your body so much...."


With the words of the girl before her, Shirin heard the words of her brother. "Courage is not the absense of fear, rather the understanding that something is more important than fear. Without fear, one would surely fall in battle." It was then that Shirin felt fear. She took it, held it close to her heart, and watched as Diari worked hard with the flame. A small, gentle smile rose upon her lips as the two comforted each other and sounded with praise. That is how a team works. That is how a frienship works. But unfortunately for her, that is not how Byriarti works. She gave a sigh, pushing away the fear she had held a moment, leaving her heart devoid of its human nature, and began to imagine her own flame. For her, she imagined the sun, for her dragon was closer with the beauty of the sun and its power and radiance in flame. Her mind pictured the image of a dancing flame as her left hand rose in a small cup. It flickered and danced from side to side, the cone rising and dipping, never the same. In its glory, it was warm, happy, and bright. It was a living thing, breathing and growing, were she to allow it.

And with the clearest of images in her head and an immense understanding of it in her head, Shirin began to draw on the mana of her dragon, pulling only a small amount, for that was all she would need to fuel the tiny flame she hoped to produce. Her dragon growled slightly when nothing appeared in her hand, quickly growing exasperated. When her eyes opened, Shirin felt a deep sense of dissatisfaction. Not even a spark emerged. The mana flow stopped, and she glared back at her dragon."It's not working." ~I can see that, genius.~



"Bryiarti, maybe you should praise her for the effort, not knock her down. The responses are better when positive influence is involved, not negative. It also relieves some pressure from the both of you." The Forest Dragon spoke to the drake of the sun directly, she slightly irritated with his comments towards his tamer. "You are one. You must be. And by putting down your tamer, you are putting yourself down. You say you don't have any need for petty human emotions, just as you always do, however you are filled with pride.... Too much for your own good....." Diari hadn't heard a word Halazes had said due to her being so focused on making the fire work. She was determined to do it correctly, though was cautious about how much mana to use. She made another spark that soon faded and she started to lightly pant, and though frustrated she just laughed. "Guess you can't be good at everything, huh? Oh well, I'll get it eventually!" The young girl grinned, her stress melting away. She was sweating from the heat caused by the flame, and her hands were slightly burned, but she didn't mind. In fact, it encouraged her to keep trying. She tried again, using only a tiny amount, so the vibrant dragon still had a good amount. The results were the same and she turned to the dragon. "Is it okay for me to continue trying? Or have I taken too much already?"
"Go on. I will tell you when you need to stop." Diari nodded, both showing they trust each other. Once more the girl closed her amber eyes and focused on the picture once more, though the more she focused on it, the more she made it animate within her mind, she watching the flames flicker and spark. Cupping her hands once more, she channeled the mana into the palms of her hands. A larger spark appeared but went out almost instantly, though not too suddenly to abruptly stop the mana flow.


At the mention of his name, Byriarti turned his head towards the little Forest Dragon, eyes once more a frigid blue, challenging his clutch mate. ~You do not tell me how to handle my rider, particularly when yours cannot do much more. When I see better results, perhaps I shall listen to your words.~ The words were spoken only to Halazes, kept even from his own rider as she attempted once more to call upon the flame. He could feel the draw of mana and the complete concentration to bring about the image in her head, but when he looked over, he still saw no results. Irritation rose in the knowing that he did not have the best human, for the best would already have called a flame. Shirin did everything she could to call it, but to her dismay, nothing rose from her palm. Sadness and frustration trickled through her thoughts as she continued to hold the image in her head.

A spark lit in her palm. For a mere second, the spark of a blue flame entered her hand. But the moment it did, her emotions disappeared, leaving only a slight amount of surprise. And as they did, so did the flame. Byriarti raised a scaled brow at his rider, giving a slight growl. ~Is that really all you've got?~

"I'm trying, Byriarti..."


Diari looked over to her magic study buddy with concern. She sounded worn and her dragon seemed to make her feel worse. Surprising the two, the dark haired girl grabbed Shirin's hands and gave her a smile." You can do it! I know you can! Don't give up hope, because when you do, you start to doubt your abilities and you won't preform at your best! Smile, laugh it off, and feel the fire within you! Don't give up Shirin, I believe in you, and you should believe in yourself too!"



As Merrik strolled around the sparring grounds, watching the new tamers tackle the use of magic for the first time, he found impressed, but also harbouring a deepening concern. Now that they had been told how to tap into the mana pool of their dragons' souls, the risks of this entire army formation increased tenfold. Any of the tamers before him now had the ability to potentially decimate the entire meadow and possibly kill all those around them. While it was true that dragons were rigorously trained in the art of mana mediation and emergency cut offs, there was always a possibility that an emotional explosion caught one of the drakes off guard and bypassed their ability to rein in the mana.

It was dangerous, there was no other way to put it. Things were going well so far, but Merrik watched carefully as he passed each tamer, Obsidian Nova soaring just above the group, his sharp eyes observing as many details of the events as possible and sending them to Merrik. For the last 5 years, and trust he felt like a fool that he didn't start sooner, he had been working on an intricate, dangerous, but potentially lifesaving spell to be used in the case of magical disaster.

The words of his second half came into his mind then as he walked.There is a whirlpool of clouded emotion between Byriarti and Shirin. I've no clue what's going on between them but it seems to be so severe that their conveyed emotions are exceeding the premature threshold of their bond and being released in bits and pieces. I can feel the tension from up here. I suggest you inquire into their activities before you're forced to use the Salvatorem Animarum.
The black dragon huffed a thick plume of black smoke up into the air as he soared away, continuing his rounds. Merrik nodded and adjusted his path of motion accordingly, approaching the area where Shirin, Diari, Byriarti, and Halazes had collected. He saw a look half between misery and numbness on Shirin's face, frustration about her dragon's expression and concern from both of the other pair.

Clearing his throat, his stopped a few feet from the group, bowing as he said,"I beg your pardon, but would you mind if I observed the two of you for a while. I'd like to see where you're at."
Rising up from his motion of respect, he proceeded forward, sending a salutation to both Halazes and Byriarti, careful to observe the feel of their responses. He walked over to where Byriarti stood and took at place at his side so that he could watch the two tamers in their workings.


The hand taking hers stopped Shirin a moment, and she looked down at Diari with guarded, yet sad eyes. She gave a slight smile at the girl's words, nodding slightly and taking a deep breath. She closed her eyes and let it out slowly, but before her full concentration could be put back into the making of the flame, she felt a change in the mind of her dragon. She could almost feel him puff out his chest, making himself look even more noble than his presence, alone, suggested, and rear back his head. Then, she heard the voice of the human mentor, Merrick Tetra, and her eyes snapped open to look at him.

Watching him bow, Shirin felt herself at a loss for words. Of all the times he would come and see her, it would have had to be now. Her head continued to throb, and she rubbed around her left temple where the nasty knot rose, a small, jagged cut aching across the skin. Slowly, letting her hand drop back to her side, she gave a nod. "S-sure...but I'm not very good at this magic stuff. It would have been much better to have watched me lose at a sword fight." Her eyes fell away from the man before she took another breath, letting it out slowly.

Through the fog in her mind, she began to once again picture the flame, her eyes slowly drifting closed as her left hand once more rose to form a cup in which the magic was supposed to form. All of her concentration fell into that flame, but even as she pulled slowly upon the stream of her dragon's mana, no spark formed. No flicker appeared. There was nothing.

~Are you even trying?~
A flicker of anger and frustration sparked in Shirin's mind as she continued to picture the flame. At the same moment, a spark of red flame was produced in her palm. But as quickly as it all came, it disappeared, followed by a deep sense of defeat. She opened her eyes and looked at Merrick. "Perhaps I can simply train in the sword? I do not think I am cut out for this magic thing." This was quickly followed with a snort from her prideful beast, who held his nose even higher and looked away.


After observing the strained attempt at flame conjuring by the usually strong, confident woman, he found himself agreeing with Obsidian Nova's observation. There was a deepening level of tension pooling up from between the two. While this was unusual to Merrik, for his bond with Nova had never really had a rough patch like this, he reasoned that it was unlikely, if not impossible, for all bonds to be seamless. After she admitted defeat, a snide vocalization from the shimmering orange drake at Merrik's side pulled at his temper. He wondered what in Illos could have possessed the drake to worsen his tamer's wound.
"Shirin, you're already well trained in the way of the blade, and while you'll continue to excel, you must learn to harness the forces that now flow through you, and they do indeed flow through you. Sometimes its simply a matter of finding the path out."He turned then to the solar drake to his right.
"Byriarti I believe Obsidian Nova wishes to speak with you. If you're comfortable leaving Shirin for a short while, that is."He wouldn't fuel the tension by confronting the dragon himself, and with a drake like Byriarti it would likely be more productive for him to hear it from a superior of his own species.

As he awaited the dragon's response, he looked into Shirin's cloudy, hazel eyes with an intense look of concern and comfort. Nobody should have to be subjected to such behaviour, especially not from one who knew exactly where to prod to make it hurt.


Diari was hoping she got through to the blonde haired woman when Merrik came up. She was surprised when Merrik bowed and asked to watch, then she slowly came to the conclusion that it was due to the tension between her magic partner and the orange drake. Anyone could sense it for miles, and Diari thought that it may have impacted everyone here and threw off their concentration, though she didn't know for sure. Why else would Merrik want to watch? She looked towards her own dragon to find her studying Shirin and Bryiarti intently, just as Merrik was. "Diari.... With the way things are going, she may have an emotional burst..... And her magic seems to be connected with her emotions.... That could prove deadly if she doesn't understand soon...." The dark haired girl slowly returned her gaze back to the pair, worried. When she heard Merrik speak the two again, she wondered if sending Bryiarti off would help any. She was extremely concerned for her new friend, and she hoped everything will turn out okay. Halazes nudged Diari gently, as if telling her not to worry and that Merrik knew what he was doing. "I just hope she doesn't let all her emotions come at once... That will overload her as well as cause her dragon issues as well.... She needs to let it happen gradually, she needs to understand her feelings and their power before she pushes them through the flood gates....If she doesn't do this, it could only spell disaster...."


As if to add to the defeat, Merrick spoke of her continuing to train in the ways of magic. Shirin's shoulders slumped, and she looked away, feeling the fear of before and once more holding tightly to it. What if she can never gain access to magic? What if it is locked away from her? She looked to Byriarti, hoping he had the answers, but he was too busy being prideful. She didn't understand. What had she done wrong to deserve such behavior from him? When they flew, they were one...a single unit, happy in the skies. But on the ground, it was as though she was his enemy.

Byriarti looked to Merrick, surprised at his words, and gave a quick nod before leaping into the air and soaring up towards Obsidian Nova. He could feel Shirin's fear, and it merged with his own. He knew he was doing something wrong in their eyes, but he could not bear to have a human with so much whirling emotions be his bondmate. It could not be allowed!
Shirin looked to Diari, smiling slightly. "I do apologize, Diari. It isn't fair to subject myself to so much poor attention. Please, I would like to see your progress while my dragon is away."She peeked to Merrick, hazel eyes guarded and apologetic."If that is alright with you, good sir."

Merrik placed his hand on Diari's before she got the chance to oblige Shirin's request. "Actually,"he said, looking at one woman, then the other. "I have an idea. But it'll only work if you're willing to give magic another go, Shirin."
He removed his hand from Diari's, stepping back to address the two of them. "And we'll need you to help make this work, Diari. If you're both willing I'd like to show you the Missa de Igne, or Duet of the Flame. It was once a ritual of friendship and trust between tamers, and while it's a basic, simple maneouver, it was used throughout the ages as a greeting between close friends in the Order of Old. It is a symbol of strength in unity as two tamers forge a flame with the combined mana of each."
He smiled, content in his idea, hoping it would work as he planned.

+++

Above the large, round patch of barren earth that was the sparring grounds, Obsidian Nova greeted his younger brother. While he originally had no specific intention of speaking to Byriarti, he had caught on to Merrik's plan and was more than happy to assist in the empowering of Shirin the warrior woman and in the removal of Byriarti from his pedestal.
You should make a note to work on maintaining your intra-bond conflicts as just that, 'intra'-bond. The entire south end of the meadow is cloaked in a cloud of tension and its source is no secret. Would you speak your mind, brother? For it is clear that there is much to be said. Why is there anger where bliss should lie? Why is the comfort of the bond so tainted by spite and indifference?The dragon's expression was thick with concern, as it oft was when he was speaking to one of the dragons as a father more than a brother. It bothered him greatly to see such stress and unease consuming one of his kind, let alone one he had brought up from the shell.



Diari looked excited to try something new, but she was cautious about letting it go out of control. Turning to the green dragon, she asked if Halazes was up for it."I think it will be worth the experience. Just be careful about how much mana you take and let flow between you two." Diari nodded and turned back to Merrik and Shirin. "It's a go with me if it's a go with you, Shirin." She smiled sweetly, as if willing the woman before her to partake in this event, though it was really just her personality.


Surprised, Shirin listened carefully to what Merrick had to say, taking in the thought of the new event, a slow smile growing across her lips. Without the presence of the prideful Solar Dragon, her body noticeably relaxed, seemingly releasing a held breath. Hazel eyes blazed with curiosity as they passed from Merrick to Diari and back to Merrick. Slowly, she gave a nod as Diari asked this of her dragon. "That sounds very fine, indeed. I would love to share this experience with a tender heart such as yours, Diari." She turned to face the girl completely, bowing her head formally and allowing a small amount of joy to filter through her heart, thawing away the ice that had settled at the harshness of her orange beast.

Turning her gaze back to Merrick, Shirin asked, "How do we go about it? Please, show us."

~*~

The words of Obsidian Nova entered the thoughts of the prideful Byriarti as he made his way up towards the great black beast with frigid blue eyes glazed in cautious respect for his mentor. He listened to the words, mulling them over a moment, before answering. ~Humans are vile creatures with no sense for others. I had hoped upon choosing Shirin that she would be the perfect match...a human that rose above the rest. But her anger is as fiery as that blasted Plaor'z! She lets her emotions get in the way of her judgement when emotions are better left behind. Now she can't even conjure a simple flame when she is closest to the sun!~ His frustration is apparent in his deep voice as he blocks away all aspects of Shirin and pulls his mind from her to speak wholly to his teacher. ~Why must I have a tamer? Can I not go without?~


Merrik nodded, smiling at the pair, happy they had given him the OK to proceed. He stepped forward again and took a place between the two of them.
"There are two main components in this routine. The first: pooling your mana to form the shared flame. The second: exchanging the flame in a flowing loop between your hands, allowing the tide of the mana to rise and fall in each other's souls." As he spoke, he summoned a thin, lively flame within his right hand. Lifting both hands and moving them about a foot apart, he began what could have looked like gently swatting the flame from one hand to the other. Each time the tendril reached the opposing hand it would pool slightly before it was sent off again, forming the appearance of a small fiery comet orbiting some unseen centre of gravity.
"Do you see the way the fire moves? Fluidly, almost like water? What I'm doing here is different from what you'll be doing but the flow of the flame will appear very similar, so try and picture this in your mind when moving the fire." He extinguished the flame by catching it in his right hand and directing it up into the air where it slithered away from view. He then placed a gentle hand on either woman's shoulder nearest him and moved them into a position about 4 feet from each other."First I want you to focus on pooling your mana. Summon a flame between yourselves, neither needs to take its entirety, rather allow it to be shared equally between the two of you. You'll know if there is unequal sharing by the position of the flame. For the actual process you'll want it to start in one of your hands, but for learning to pool your mana I'd like you to share it equally, keeping the flame evenly between you." He walked forward and made a mark on the earth between them, providing a point of reference would remove the task of calculating where the middle was. This was a simple task, but while they were using magic it was best to remove any distractions possible.
"To pool your mana, I want you to focus your minds on each other rather than focusing your gaze, which is likely your instinct. Feel and know that the other is before you. Understand that they are your equal, that you trust them, that they are deserving of combining their essence with yours. When you're prepared to offer your trust, imagine a vortex above the mark I've placed here. Let your mana flow to the vortex and swirl together with the other's. Let them mix and blend, becoming one. Imagine the smooth, melodic combination of the forces. When you both feel your mana has become one, and trust you will feel it if you're both ready, offer life to a flame. Give it a home within the centre of the vortex, let it feed off the power of your unity."

+++

A tendril of black smoke seeped from Nova's mouth as the younger dragon spoke. He shook his head, bothered further by the young drake's ignorance.
Have you learned nothing from your lessons these last two years, Byriarti?
Or has all your time beneath the sun so high in the open skies faded your senses?If you truly believe she is weak and incapable, then you are exposing a weakness within yourself for, in your own words, you chose her. Are you saying now that your decision was poor? That the judgement of your entire being was foolish and misguided? You'd be a fool indeed to fly down that path of reasoning.Have you forgotten that your own mentor Merrik is a human and he is my second half, my soul mate. And he is far from vile and senseless of others of his kind. But nonetheless, I did not choose him, we were chosen for each other a millennia ago when the first tendrils of mana seeped into these lands, just as Shirin was chosen for you. She is not your match, she is the half of you that you never had access to until a few days ago. Any weakness you speak of in her is weakness in yourself. Her emotions are direct results of yours, whether you care to accept it or not. If there is tension, it is shared. Anger, hate, distrust, hurt: it is all shared for you are two halves in perfect equilibrium. The harder you push the harder she falls and if she falls, so do you. It is your mana that fails to materialize. It is your pride that fogs her mind with anger and blocks her abilities.
The dragon shifted his wings, turning at a smooth angle to alter their route to circle around the meadow.
You do not need a tamer, brother. The word is a shallow, useless term placed in ignorance by the simple folk of ancient Illos who believed the first of the Order of Old tamed the wild drakes. You very well can, and will forever go without a tamer, for trying to same such a proud beast as you would prove useless. None can tame the fiery heart of a solar dragon nor any of your brothers and sisters.

But what you do need is the entirety of your soul. Tell me now in honesty, would you rather return to the state you were in before? Before the bond? Would you rather live a life with an emptiness festering within the deepest areas of your being, struggling to be filled but never free to be complete?
As if he already knew the answer, he continued on speaking, his blood red gaze boring into the icy blue orbs of his brother.
You must open your mind to the truth Byriarti. Relinquish your pride and see clearly what is before you. Every moment you tear Shirin down for her shortcomings, you push her into a darker place. When she has been pushed so low by the ridicule of her very soul, she is miles away from any light of the sun. It is no wonder she cannot summon a flame. You're suppressing her light and smothering the fire within her. Do you understand?



Diari listened closely, watching the flame dance between his hands with her amber eyes. When he finished and positioned them, Diari closed her eyes and tried to focus of Shirin's mind, reaching as far out as she could. She already trusted Shirin, as she did the rest of the tamers. No one had proved to her that her trust was misplaced, so that much was easy for her. She also considered everyone equal, an easy task. But reaching out to someone of whom was not connected to her, nor was Diari sure Shirin shared the same feelings, it was difficult. It strained her mind actually, making her tire fast, but she wouldn't give up. Her hand started twitching and she was as far as she could be, barely closing the gap between them. She was putting all her effort and concentration into making this work. Opening her eyes and gazing into the blonde haired woman's eyes, she tried to extend her reach further, looking into the meanings, the locked up feelings, and the past behind her partner's eyes. The world around her was completely blocked out as she focused on Shirin.


Shirin focused hard on the appearance of the flame and how it appeared bouncing between his hands, nervous as to whether or not she would even be able to do it. Without her dragon there, she seemed much more relaxed, and the fear came rather easily. But there could not be courage without fear. Though Merrick meant well in guiding her to position, her movements were rigid. For her, trust was a hard thing to achieve. Trust was something a person must earn, and so far, none had earned it. Her eyes gazed upon the little Diari. She could almost feel the young woman's heart of gold and gentle nature. But could she be trusted? It was now or never to decide.

She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. This was a woman who was concerned about her well being despite not knowing her. This was someone who was ready to do anything she needed to get the job done. She was brave, strong, and willful. If nothing else, that made Diari Shirin's equal. A woman Shirin could trust. And as if opening a chakram, Shirin felt a snap within herself, and she focused with a smile on creating the flame with Diari. Truly, she had made a friend, and now she wanted to show her that she was truly Shirin's friend. Concentrating pooling a small amount of mana between her and Diari, she pictured the flame in her mind. As if bonded, she could feel her friend's nervousness before her, and hazel eyes opened in concern to see the young woman gazing up at her. "We got this...I know we do." There was a hint of excitement in her voice as her confidence soared within her. She was a warrior paired with the noble dragon of the sun, and with the help of Diari, the heart of gold, she could conjure a flame. She just knew it.

~*~


At the lecture from Obsidian Nova, Byriarti seemed to deflate. Though he would never openly admit it, he knew the great black was right. Shirin was chosen for him for a reason. ~But what reason could it possibly have been? We are nothing alike! She could not possibly be my second half!~ And yet, his heart felt like breaking at his own words. He was not a whole until he chose to bond with her. What would he do without the memories and hardships of Shirin? What would he do without her delightfully terrible emotions? Would he go back to being completely devoid of emotion, cool and calculating, feeling numb all of the time? Whether he liked to see it or not, a part of Byriarti enjoyed the feeling of emotions.

He looked to Nova, his eyes slowly thawing into pools of regret. ~It is her pride that will get us both killed if we are not careful...and I see now that I share that exact pride and use it differently. I use it to bring her down in thoughts that I am raising her up. But how, brother, do we contain these emotions? How do we keep them from exploding?~

He understood all that was said by Obsidian Nova, and Byriarti knew then that he was completely in the wrong. His head hung slightly as he flew to keep up with the great Nightmare Dragon, and his whole being filled with one big apology, mixed only with the fear and excitement his bondmate felt below him. ~I cannot go back to the numbness I had felt before. I see that now, brother. She is what brings me the sun, though I do not enjoy openly admiting such. Without this warrior girl, I cannot be the best. I am sorry for causing such trouble.~ In his eyes, he held sincerity and regret as well as a small touch of the joy he felt in realizing what emotion could bring in the right amounts. He understood now that it was not about completely losing emotions, but instead learning to control them and use them productively. With a little effort on both parts, Byriarti knew in his heart and soul that he and his new bondmate would be one of the greatest teams...that they would live happily for a very long time. But...there was another matter that needed to be tended to. ~Brother, before I depart and apologize to my bondmate, there is another thing I would like to bring to your attention. The young bondmate to Wither, this Rita....he is deeply connected to Shirin, and he brings out the hottest emotions in her. In fact, he is the reason we both have rather vicious headaches. Wither and I are trying to bring the pair together so that they learn that past wounds can be healed. Will you and Merrick pair them off as much as possible? Wither and I would appreciate it greatly.~


Merrik stood in absolute silence, offering the full attention of the proximity to the ancient performance before him. The vibe of the area seemed to have shifted a complete 180 degrees as Shirin relaxed and allowed herself to feed off the positive vibes of her magic partner. He could see and feel a complete shift in the woman's expression. As the pair began their workings he even had the pleasuring of seeing Shirin return Diari's support when the black haired woman showed slight hesitation. They were trusting each other. Strangers, knowing only what they had gathered from their dragons and their few days of interaction, trusting each other with one of the most powerful forces on the planet. A smile crept onto the man's stubble covered face, his green eyes moving from one woman to the other. As they continued their mental exchange and focused their mana in the way he had suggested, a spark flared up between the two. For a few moments the slender tendril hesitated in its position, drifting about unevenly, moving back and forth in the premature balance of the pair.

When at last the ember found its home above the mark on the earth, it began to swirl in a gentle vortex, its color shifting between a shimmering orange and an emerald green with each pass of the respective tamer, a small signature of the individual embedded into the very essence of the mana.
"Well done ladies! You've started to understand what it is to trust another, to ally in the truest form." He spoke with great praise, but in a calm, non-evasive tone so as not to startle the focused pair."When you're ready, I'd like for one of you to claim the flame, the other should give in to the gentle pull of the mana to the other. This is where things can go wrong. If you fail to work together the flame will no longer trust your guiding hand and dissipate. But I have a feeling that won't be happening here today. Decide within your minds who will claim it first, you'll find you don't have to speak to make the decision, rather your mana will manifest in your urges. When you've chosen and the first of the duet has claimed the flame, I'd like you to accept it like a smooth current that flows around the natural curves of your body. Put your hands before you, palms just a short ways apart, fingers extended to create a cradle. Accept the flame with your left hand and gently urge it across the space between your palms, but do not force it. When it is ready to be accepted by the other you'll feel a gentle urge forward. When you feel this urge you can continue guiding the flame to your right hand and gently send it away to the other." He folded his arms as his instruction ended and stepped back a bit to give them room to breath.

+++

I cannot answer that question, Byriarti. For not all things can be known when wished. But I can promise you that the time will come when you will know the exact reason for your bond, why you were chosen for each other. Listening to the long-awaited words of reason and understanding, the black dragon nodded his head as the younger orange made a well grounded point about the emotions of humans. While it was true that dragons fed off emotion once they entered into the bond, they were not exactly emotional beings in their natural state. It was simply not their way to harbour jealousy or spite. Of course anger was as natural a feeling for dragons as any living thing, but the cool intellect of the draconic race always contradicted this, excluding the exceptions, of course.
To attempt to contain what is so large a part of a human's being would be futile. Rather than containing, we must learn to counteract and balance these emotions. When she is angry the best thing you could do is to remain calm. Let your level head and calm mind seep into her being. She'll quickly begin to feed of your emotions and return to a more workable state. Equally, she must learn to work with you in the same manner. Your own traits can be difficult to settle, but if Shirin can learn to counteract your pride with humility, your impatience with understand, she will truly bring out the best parts of you, though never changing the things about you that make you you.

Over the years, Merrik and I have had our differences in reaction to the stresses we've faced. He is human, and while he often seems incapable of lashing out, you would not know the truth of his past had you not been there. He has faced many hardships and losses unlike any other. At first I would fall to his pain, I would cringe in his agony and long to harshly silence his wild emotions. But when a human is alone, with no connection to any others, all they have is their soulmate. I did everything I could to bring Merrik back up when he fell, for if I neglected his needs and attempted to suppress his human outbreaks, I quickly found myself sick with discomfort and emotional strain.

Dragons are creature of height, so quick to rise above what we cannot face and push it from our minds. But humans, humans ground us when we lose track of where the earth is. And in turn, we lift them up when they cannot rise from the muck of humanity. We are two halves of one whole, our races, though I'm sure our ancestors would never have predicted it so.

As their conversation came to an end Nova couldn't help but feel a calm settling over him as one of his- no, not his, one of the yearlings found peace in conflict within his bond and within himself. The pair began their short voyage back to where their tamers stood and as they did, a request was placed.
You know very well that I do not like putting my snout in the business of others... but, in this case I believe your request could truly benefit the two of them. Until they heal what was once so wounded they cannot fully control their emotions at the side of the other and this is undesirable in a magic wielding army. We will oblige, brother. As they neared their tamers they were welcomed by a beautiful site.
It appears there is strength in your tamer indeed. She seems to be handling that flame with great ease. You should go to her, offer your support. Let your bond be as it should be: in perfect harmony.



Diari was at her breaking point when their minds connected. She channeled the mana from Halazes into the center, above the mark. To her surprise, a spark appeared. It was unsteady and small, but it soon grew larger and evened itself out. The young black haired girl relaxed some, smiling both in amazement and gratefulness. "We're doing it..! Thank you for trusting me, Shirin." Her voice sounded far away and she couldn't tell if she had spoke them aloud or just held the words in her thoughts. She felt distant yet present at the same time and it took a little extra concentration to hear Merrik's voice. Though his voice was distorted, she knew what he was saying. Watching the orange and green flame shimmer, she felt the jointed mana ease on the opposing side, allowing her to be the first to start the duet. Holding out her hands in the way her mentor stated, she tried to ease the flame towards her, doing so slowly and cautiously. Soon the flame rested on her left hand and she held it until she felt the mana shift again. The experience was like no other, not even bonding with Halazes. It was different, unique, and altogether a magical and good feeling. Bonding with Halazes had made her feel complete, but this Duet of Flames seemed to fill a void she didn't know she had with excitement, wonder, and comfort. The woman across from her was her friend, truly and honestly now, and the flame that danced between them was all the proof needed to show their friendship.


The feeling of the flame passing between them was like healing water flowing over the entirety of Shirin, body, mind, and soul. She felt relieved, happy, and safe. For the first time in eight years, she had a friend that she knew she could always count on. Her heart swelled with joy and loyalty to Diari as she felt herself anchored to that position not by the weight of her heart of the rigid position of her body, but by the trust of a true friend. The flame was beautiful, dancing from a fiery orange to a beautiful emerald green. And in that moment, she could feel rather than hear the words of Diari, replying with her own sense of wonderment. "Thank you for believing in me, Diari."

It was a strain to hear Merrick speak, but she listened. In his words, Shirin heard the knowledge she needed, letting the feeling of mana flow slowly diminish as she gently pushed the flame towards Diari, watching as it settled green in her left hand. Slowly, she let the mana flow cut away, giving it back to Byriarti, who remained above. It was at this point that she could feel his remorse and his apology. Her smile grew, and her hazel eyes became bright. Joy filled her...more joy than she had felt since before her Papa died. She turned to Merrick, bowing her head respectfully. "I would like to summon my own flame now, if that is alright." She didn't wait for an answer, for she knew she had to summon it now.

Closing her eyes, Shirin lifted her left hand and pictured the image of a happy orange flame. She understood how it danced and the way it moved. She watched how it breathed, how it brought light. Just like the rays of the sun. Slowly, with a gentle question to her dragon, she pulled a small amount of mana towards her once more, filtering it to her hand. Before her eyes opened, she could feel the warmth in her palm. Hazel eyes opened to look upon a happily dancing flame the color of a thousand suns. Her joy swelled, and as it did, so did the happy flame. Quickly, she closed off the thread as to not take any more mana from Byriarti, and the flame flickered and died. But as it did, she once more felt the warmth of the sun on her skin. She felt it run over her like honey, and as suddenly as the flame flickered away, her headache dissipated. Across her forehead, the cut closed and healed, and the bruise turned yellow as though it had been there weeks and not hours. She gave a bright smile to Merrick and Diari before going to the girl directly and kneeling and bowing her head, the sign of complete respect and loyalty. "You have my vow of honor and respect from this day, forth. You are a friend in the deepest respects, and I will do everything in my power to prove honorable and loyal to you. I only hope you accept my vow, one warrior to another." Looking up from her kneeling state, she gave Diari a bright smile and hoped only that the girl would quickly accept.

~*~


Byriarti accepted the words of wisdom from his superior humbly, remaining quiet throughout each answer to every one of his questions. He knew there was still a great deal to learn, but Obsidian Nova reminded the young Solar Dragon that many of these things can be learned from his bondmate. He knew in his heart that he would have to take the time to completely understand the ways of a human and look upon Shirin not with disdain, but with the respect she has more than earned. It would take time for him to do so. Of this, Byriarti was sure. But he knew that with time, he could come to see her completely as his equal without changing anything about her. Just as she could come to see him as something more than a bastard dragon without changing who he was.

When Obsidian Nova spoke again, granting his wish, Byriarti smiled slightly, bowing his head respectfully. ~I am glad to hear that you agree. I will certainly tell Wither the news, and we shall swiftly tame the wild hearts and close the wounds that have been open for far too long. Perhaps they will soon learn to love again. I thank you, brother.~

It was about this time that he felt his mana flow back to him, and he knew that she had completed what was needed. A short smile rose upon his face as he felt her joy and excitement. Without him, Shirin had completed a great milestone. It was at that moment that Byriarti vowed internally that he would never miss another milestone of his bondmate's again. He would learn beside her...together...as one. Because that was as it should be. He soared beneath his brother, his wingbeats steady as he felt his heart pull at another tug of mana, and he released the mana so that she could once more call upon the flame that burned brightly within her.

Taking in the sight of the orange flame appearin in Shirin's hand, Byriarti soared down and backwinged into a gentle and smooth landing, sending both an apology and the support of the sun towards her. ~You are fire. You are Life!~ The flame danced in his bondmate's palm, and Byriarti knew he had chosen wisely. Never again would he hurt his bondmate....no, his soulmate. Never again would he allow such treachery fall upon him. Instead, he looked upon her with pride and respect, openly accepting her joy when she let the flame swell before dying out. He watched silently as she pledged herself to Diari, bowing his head in turn respectfully to the girl before opening his mind to Halazes. ~I apologize for my mistake, sister, and I hope to never make it again. Do forgive my transgression.~ Truly a surprising turn-around for such a prideful beast...and yet, it was something that needed to happen for Byriarti to accept all of himself. The road before him was still long and unpredictable, but he would never again let it taint him so.


Letting the flame slowly die out, Diari felt exhausted but ecstatic. She had done something she only dreamt of, with the help of a friend, of course. She felt pride swell inside her as she watched her new comrade make an orange flame on her own, the flame as brilliant as any she had ever laid eyes on. She closed her eyes, wanting to speak to Halazes. "Why do I feel so happy? Do you have a clue?" The drake seemed to smile as she replied with a, "Because you have gained a friend. Now open your eyes." Upon doing so, she found Shirin kneeled before her, and though taken back, she finally understood what it was like to have a friend. Though she didn't mind because she was helping, everyone had always taken advantage of her kindness, she never had anyone to lean on as she was always the one being leaned on. She never had any true friends, nor did the thought cross her mind until now. Diari Zega never thought she'd be the one to just hang out with someone, she always seemed busy helping the townsfolk or heading out on rescue missions. Now here was this girl who was kneelt before her, asking for acceptance as a friend. Diari felt she had to do the same, keeling before the blonde haired woman in the exact way she was to herself. "I must thank you again, Shirin. For this experience and for your friendship. I'd be honored to call you a friend, though I am lacking in that aspect myself. I had never had one, you see, so at times it may seem like I'm just being nice, but I'm not to sure how to be one's friend as a friend should be. All I know is to be there for them through thick and thin, and I promise I will be for you." She bowed her head slightly lower before standing and outstretching a hand towards the girl before her.
The jade dragon looked at the scene warmly before addressing Shirin. "You should know, Shirin, my soulmate has yet to break one promise." The young drake then turned her deep brown gaze onto the icy eyes of the fiery dragon. "No need to apologize, brother. You understood what you were doing and you are making an effort to change that for the better. Every creature, large or small, makes mistakes, some of which are fatal, but you prevented this one from being such. And worry not, for if you step out of line, I will guide you back. Only if you let me, that is." Her chocolate eyes shone with a mixture of playfulness and seriousness. Getting up from where she lay, she walked over to her hatchmate and nuzzled his shoulder in a sign of affection, though of what kind of affection was unclear.


Pride. Pride was the only name for what Merrik was feeling. He was filled with pride for his comrades, growing and learning before his eyes. He was proud of Byriarti for settling the emotional upsets, despite how difficult it must have been for him. He was proud to say he had witnessed the building of what could very well be a life long friendship and furthermore, that he had the opportunity to help urge it forward. He was once told to take the small victories and keep them close at heart, for it was by the small victories that a man would truly win. And this, this was a victory to be remembered. Even if everything else this week crumbled and collapsed, he would look back at this moment and know that the New Order was one up from what it was before. And that would be enough to fuel his determination and urge him to be a better leader than he could have been before.

As the moment projected emotions that swelled across the field, Merrik stood in silence as his on soulmate took hold of the earth at his side. Even the decibel of the low grumble the earth produced earth time Obsidian Nova landed was familiar to Merrik's ears. The at-rest pace of his breathing, the processes of his mind. Nova was one of 3 beings on this earth that he could truly call a friend, a friend beyond friendship. While he was not one for the social side of life, he could still relate to the amazing connection the two woman had created. He was relieved to see Shirin happy, to see the deep burden that swam behind her hazel eyes lighten that day. He saw the woman and her dragon exchange a true glance between soulmates for the first time. They had found their equilibrium at last.

Moments passed and Merrik found his gaze being drawn to Shirin's wound, or what was at one time a wound, now quickly disappearing. "Huh." He said with inquisition pooling within his mind.
Nova, was that what it appeared to be?
I believe it would be safe to say it was, Merrik. Perhaps you'll need to spend a little more one on one time with these two.
These two? What of Diari?
You wouldn't have noticed, but earlier she would have appeared to have disappear where she stood. I know humans can be sneaky but this was something of an entire different level. They're both accessing their bonded abilities, I'd bet my finest Blood Ruby on it.

Merrik smiled, impressed at first, but the smile was quickly replaced by a concerned expression when he realised how dangerous this seemingly light situation could be.
"I think that'll suffice for your magic training today. Feel free to practice that ritual when you please, but I'd insist you do it on the sparring field and away from others, just to ensure a stray flame doesn't land an unsuspecting passer-by with a nasty burn. But uh," he hesitated for a minute, contemplating if he should bring the matter to hand now or allow them to enjoy their triumph, unstrained by the worry of mishap. He decided he would give them today, but it would have to be addressed in detail within the week. He'd have to round up any other tamers who's abilities were showing through already and focus on them immediately, but it was only a matter of time before the entire group underwent bonded ability training.
"Shirin, Diari, I'd like to work with you both on a specific matter of mana that has come to my attention. It's nothing to worry about at this point, but perhaps tomorrow you would find me during magic practice and we could discuss it further. You've both done exceptionally well, I applaud your efforts and honor your dragons for the strength of their soulmates."

He spoke then to the minds of Byriarti and Halazes, keeping his words from their tamers. This was not something he would regularly do for it was not a respectful custom, but he wished to not worry the women, rather warn their dragons of the potential danger.
As I'm sure you're both aware, your tamers have displayed subconscious use of their bonded abilities. These are more dangerous than any other form of mana because they stem from the heart, the soul, and every emotion attached to them. I do not wish to worry them with warnings of past fatalities, but the two of you know full well the dangers of an untrained tamer harnessing their bonded ability without knowing. I would suggest you both keep a firm hold on your mana flow until I can help them to understand it a little better. He nodded at the pair, trusting them both with this task, knowing their natural capability and responsible nature.

Turning back to look at the pair, he smiled, awaiting their response to his request. Meanwhile, Obsidian Nova dipped his massive head in a polite bow and returned to the skies where he would observe the other tamers. He was specifically interested in Zarketh and Tara, for the sporadic nature of a Yellow Dragon would likely instigate an unpredictable ability in its tamer.


As Diari did not expect to be friends with someone, particularly not this quickly, Shirin was also at a loss. Watching Diari take the exact same stance as her, mirroring her actions, Shirin gave a gentle, joy-filled smile, bowing her head. "As do I, friend. I have only experienced friendship once, but that friend did not know what friendship meant and left me alone when I needed him most. I vow to you, above all else, that I will try my best to be there for you no matter what. When we greet each other, I would like to greet in the fashion we just showed." She gave a slight giggle, brightening and taking Diari's hand, rising to her feet. "After we've practiced some, of course. We don't want to drain our dragons."

At the words of Halazes, Shirin raised her head and smiled. "I thank you for the words of encouragement." Byriarti puffed out his chest then, grinning a very toothy grin and speaking to all that was there. ~And neither has my Shirin. She is a very honorable warrior, always doing what she knew was right and only making promises she could keep.~ He looked at Halazes then, hearing her words and bowing his head to her as she spoke. She was a wise creature. Of that he already knew and understood. Then again, Halazes was never really a dragon Byriarti came to know...perhaps with Shirin's new frienship, he, too would gain an everlasting companion. He gave a nod at her last sentence, his now stormy blue eyes staring directly into her pools of chocolate as she walked over to him. Her nuzzles came at a surprise to the great orange beast, but he quickly and awkwardly returned it, spreading his wings almost playfully as he gently nudged her cheek.

It was then that Merrick's words filtered into the ears of the Solar pair, and two sets of eyes snapped towards him. Shirin turned towards Merrick, bowing her head to him respectfully. "I do very much agree. I thank you for all that you have done this day. Magic is certainly something I shall have to spend my hours studying...once I find a journal on the Solar Dragon." She shot a playful glance at Byriarti before going to him and resting her head against his warm, slick scales.

From where she stood, Shirin looked at Merrick, her brows furrowing. "I shall do as you ask, Mentor. Who would you like to see first? I would not like to intrude upon your training with Diari if you wish to see us separately." Once more Byriarti grinned with pride. This time, the pride was not negative, but positive...for he was prideful of his human. She was a human, yes....but this time he understood that she was his human. And she had done very well this day. All it took was a little positive emotion.

Hearing the words of the human mentor filter into his mind, the Solar Dragon listened carefully, nodding his head just slightly in agreement. He had felt the pull on his mana, but so far the pull was not too terribly much. The bond had chosen to help heal Shirin, and possibly soon, with a little control, it could bring back the use of her arm. But if she continued to use it without knowing so, he knew that it could completely drain him, and he needed some of it to keep himself healthy as well. Though he did not respond with words to Merrick, he did show acknowledgement and understanding before looking to Shirin and truly congratulating her for her accomplishments.


Diari pulled Shirin up, agreeing to her comments with her own laughter. " I do need to practice quite a bit before we can do so. I only succeeded at it because of you." She looked over to their drakes, watching the scene unfold between the two with a smile. "Seems we aren't the only ones to have become friends." Halazes let the Solar Dragon nudge her cheek, amused by his sudden playfulness. "Never thought I'd see the day when such a prideful drake would act so childish as I would. It amuses me and makes me wonder if there is more underneath that egotistic outer layer." When Merrik spoke, Diari looked over. Upon him stating the end of training, she was secretly glad, having been worn to the bone. Now she could relax with a nice book for study hour. She zoned out, thinking about the one book she had yet to finish, when he brought her back into focus with a request. To her surprise, she spoke at the same time as the woman beside her. "I would love to train with you to learn something new. Does it have anything to do with bonded abilities? I read about them last night and I realize I had been.... Er.... Disappearing, per say. Like a chameleon. But only for a few seconds at a time, though. O-oh...! I'm sorry!! I didn't realize you had spoke....!" The black haired girl bowed to Shirin apologetically, feeling as if she was being extremely rude to the girl.
Halazes took what her elder's tamer had spoken to her to heart. She knew it was dangerous, for even those few seconds of Diari turning invisible took quite a bit of mana from her. She knew it wouldn't be easy to control, so Halazes was thankful she had quite a lot of mana to spare, being as mana wasn't always being used to fuel her fire, being as weak of a fire-breather as she was."Brother, do you think our humans would be able to work together to work on control after they meet with Merrik? They seem to accomplish quite a bit when together, and it may help them gain control faster. But of course it is up to Merrik and Obsidian Nova for the final say."The jade dragon had stretched her thoughts to the blazing dragon beside her, the stark black dragon overhead, and to Merrik, but kept it, with difficulty, from the two girls standing side by side a few feet away. She didn't want them to hear it because Merrik had attempted to keep it a secret until they met with him later on.


Though he already had intentions of partnering the two women up again for their magical training, it solidified his decision that much more when Obsidian Nova opened his mind, letting Halazes' words flow through the black drake's, into his own thoughts.
I think you're beginning to know what's best for your tamer and I believe Merrik is already on the same page as you, young one. He nodded his head slightly in the direction of his tamer as Merrk began to speak.
"I think it'd be a shame to split you two up with the progress you've made here today." He smiled warmly, his emerald eyes light and lively. "I'd very much like to work with you both as you both are displaying exactly what Diari thought: bonded abilities. If you've read of them you'll understand the basics of what they are. Shirin, perhaps you could ask Diari to show you the section of your bonding text which discusses bonded abilities? While they've saved many a tamer's life, they've taken almost the same in mistaken use. But, let's not burden the triumph of the day. We'll discuss this further in your later lessons."


Smiling at Diari, Shirin shaked her head. "We succeeded because of each other, and I am sure if we continue to practice, we shall succeed on our own equally." She raised her brows at Byriarti and his sudden playfulness. "I have seen him act somewhat polite and even kind, but never playful. I do wonder if this enlightenment will help our bond grow stronger." Near the end, her voice trailed off, and she looked away, afraid that he might once more reject her. Instead, he looked towards her briefly and sent her an encouraging thought before turning back to Halazes and raising a jeweled brow. ~Seems there are many things you will have to learn about this egotistic creature, sister. And judging from all that is happening, we shall have the time to do so.~

When Diari spoke at the same time Shirin had, she paused and looked over. "No, no...it was me." A slight chuckle at the confusion, shaking her head at the bow of the girl. "H-hey, we don't bow so low to friends. It was a simple mistake on both parts, and it seems we share the same thoughts...though I do wonder...what are bonded abilities?"

Merrick's words surprised Shirin into a smile, and she gave a bow to her mentor in thanks. "That is something I would very much like. In fact, if it possible, I would like Diari and I to be magic partners for a good while. I can get to know the others at different times, particularly during the flight and sword training." She turned to Diari then, bowing her head respectfully. "Please, would you help me find the section for bonded abilities? I was going to study up on the ancestor of Byriarti, but that can surely wait if I am inadvertantly using a bonded ability. I don't want to hurt him."

Byriarti studied the pair a moment, his mind reaching towards Halazes comfortingly. ~I do, indeed. They have accomplished more than I could have dreamed of...it is only the first day of training, and already, they wield the flame together like naturals. I would not be surprised if, by the end of the week, they could both conjure a flame on their own and easily control when they use the power our bonds to them have granted. These two are quite the wonders.~ He smiled at the little Forest Dragon, sitting back on his haunches and spreading his wings slightly, spreading his mind to everyone. ~Perhaps we shall gather the texts needed, get comfortable, and go study beneath the fruit trees? There is a nice sunning spot near there, and I would really like to soak up some sun before the day is over.~


Halazes looked surprised at the orange drake's comment before making somewhat of a purring noise. "That is true. Maybe I will figure out more about the proud drake of the sun. And maybe you will get to figure out what's behind my mysterious outer shell. Then again, maybe not." Diari slowly straightened up, her pale cheeks painted a rose red from embarrassment. It quickly faded though, upon the mentioning of bonded abilities. She was about to respond when her mentor spoke once more. She listened to Shirin when she spoke after Merrik, nodding all the while."I'm up to studying together! I wanted to finish up the book anyway. It's called The Nature of The Bond I think." When Bryiarti chipped in his idea, making the green dragon stretch. "That would feel nice...... The warm sun on my aching scales sound wonderful...."


Merrik gave a quick nod when the women had finished finalizing their plans. It made him happy to see Shirin and Diari getting along so well and more than that it made him happy to see Byriarti so perfectly in tune with his tamer at last. The solar drake had always been a handful, it was only his nature, but Merrik had struggled a time or two with the dragon's attitude and feared it would be a negative impact on his future bond. Of course he was greatly mistaken and even now he scolded himself for ever doubting the perfection that was the bond.

As he looked at the two women before him, nearing his departure to assist others with their magic training, he was reminded of something he had meant to do: have a sit down with Shirin and figure out where exactly he knew her from. He was starting to think he met her once upon a time in Galidus, but he preferred not to assume anything.
"M'ladies, it sounds like we're all at an agreement. I'll look forward to seeing you both tomorrow for more work on your magicks, as well as the rest of the day's training. I've others to tend to, but I thank you both for indulging me and for allowing me to assist you in your learning. Diari, you've got a special heart. I have a feeling you'll be lifting up and helping many a tamer in the weeks to come. I'm honored to have you in this army." Bowing, he turned to Shirin before he left.
"Lady Aymelek, I wonder if you'd care to take a flight with me the evening after next? I'd like to speak with you, if you don't mind. Its purely personal so you've no obligation to say yes and I'd completely understand if you've other plans or duties to tend to."
Obsidian Nova looked to the smaller drakes at his side then. You've been blessed by the blood of these lands my youngers. The mana of creation truly formed strong bonds for you so many millennia ago and today I am honored to be in allegiance with your tamers and with you.

The once-named dragon of the hells looked into the deep eyes of the two dragons before him, his heart brimming with pride for the two. He truly was proud to stand along side the dragons of the New Order as ambassadors and restorers of the draconic race. These lands were in luck.


Byriarti looked to Halazes with stormy blue eyes, a slow smile appearing across his glimmering face. ~There is little more to learn about me than there is to learn about the sun, itself. But you, my sister, are a kind heart shrouded by a cloud of mystery. I would greatly enjoy learning about you...in fact, you remind me of little Veshna at times, though with your own emerald flare.~ He bowed his head to her before looking down at Shirin, who now rested agains his shoulder. ~Are you ready?~

"Almost," she said, looking back towards Diari with a smile. "That sounds like the book I need to read...I did not even know that we would be granted an ability by the bond with our dragons. I just thought we would be stuck sharing the space in our heads with sometimes annoying voices."

~As though you are always pleasant, my human.~

"I am pleasant to look upon in the mornings. Isn't that what you said?"

The Solar Dragon gave a chuckle, which thrummed through his crest happily, turning his head towards Halazes at her comment. ~Try being a Solar Dragon....then the sun feels extra wonderful.~ Shirin looked towards Merrick, listening to his words and bowing her head to him. "I could not be more thankful, Mentor. I do hope that you will continue to assist us in our times of need...we will surely learn a lot from you." She smiled proudly at Diari as he gave her praise before motioning to head back to her loft in order to get comfortable. "I shall meet you under the fruit trees, yes?"

Then, she heard her last name, and she cocked her head to the side at Merrick, turning back to him. "Did you know my last name when my middle name came to you?" This was a passing wonder before the real surprise came to her in his words. She gave a nervous smile to him, bowing slightly and giving a nod. "I can, indeed. I would greatly enjoy talking with you, Mentor. Getting to know my leader is a very important part when being a simple soldier in an army. I am just glad that Byriarti and I seem to have gotten used to flying together, though balancing with that harness is near impossible." Just the thought of the pain makes her visibly shake herself before once more bowing her head respectfully and agreeing to meet him. Finally, she turned and began to walk back towards her loft in hopes of getting comfortable before a nice hour or so of study beneath the great fruit trees.

Byriarti gave a bow to Obsidian Nova, sending him anothing generous thank you to the great black dragon before also turning and following his rider. ~I do hope you mean to let me eat before the night is through.~ She looked to him with a slight smirk. "Perhaps...this all depends on whether or not you keep from eating me."

~Ha! You are simply too disgusting to eat.~

"Good to know."


"There's quite a bit you need to learn about me, brother. " Halazes made the purring noise again before nodding to Diari. "Yes, I'm ready. I just have to get the book. See you under the fruit trees, Shirin!" Diari smiled happily before thanking Merrik for his time spent teaching her and her new friend. The green dragon bowed her head to her elder and to the orange drake, showing her respects. She stretched out her wings before taking to the skies, doing a barrel roll once even. She felt good being able to do at least some of her maneuvers. The dark haired girl laughed before waving to her mentor and her friend. She then ran beneath Halazes, the emerald-winged dragon sometimes diving and delicately messing the black hair of her tamer up and taking back to the skies. They looked to be in perfect harmony together.

Diari sat beneath the fruit trees, munching on a freshly picked apple. She had her book opened on the grass, already set to the page she and her newfound friend were to study. When she saw her friend, she waved, took another bite of her apple, and waited for the blonde haired girl to come in close before reading the title of the book and section out loud for Shirin to hear. The green drake was lounging in the sunniest place she could find, not even lifting a claw when the newcomers came. She was too relaxed to, which was odd for her since she was always so hyperactive. Closing her deep brown eyes, the dragon blocked out the world and rolled onto her back, wings spread so they don't get damaged. Her joints ached and the sun made the pain melt away. Her tail swished in contentment as the girls studied together. She wouldn't have known if anybody had spoken to her, but at the moment she didn't care either. Halazes seemed to be too wrapped up in the sun's rays, which were shining much brighter and hotter this evening, making the drake never want to leave.
 
  • Love
Reactions: Soulserenity20